Professional Documents
Culture Documents
The Wonderful Romance 1000287440
The Wonderful Romance 1000287440
The Wonderful Romance 1000287440
WONDERFUL
BY
ROMANCE
PIERRE
Author
DE
the
COULEVAIN
"
of
"
On "The
Branch,"
Unknown
The
Heart
etc.
of Life,"
Isle,"
Translated
by
ALYS
HALLARD
NEW
YORK AND
1914
DODD,
MEAD
COMPANY
Copyright,
1914
By
DODD,
MEAD
"
COMPANY
T0$l
f
1055475
AMERICA TO
PIEKRE
DE
COULEVAIN
PREFACE
The It
Wonderful
even
Romance
one
It
certainly
the the human divine
is not brain
Powers
mine.
duces. proare
is not It
of
romance
those
is in
the the
we
elaborating
romance
depths
are
Infinite.
It
is
to
that
which
from
all
living, from
;
morning
in which
we
night
the
and heroes of
night
the
to
morning
the
one
are
and
martyrs.
It is the
romance
of this
Earth
ours.
My
volume
of the
Eve my
was
only
set
to
a
just finished,
work
once
when
the
literary
took
up,
brain
more.
They
out
fourth
time,
novel
The
planned
after
factured manu-
the
birth
Triumphant.
and
individuals,
stored
up
once
features
most
impressions
way,
a
in
my
brain
upon
in the
young
the
screen.
mysterious
There of which
was
appeared
face,
more
woman's
once
ful, beauti-
face of
a man
had
caught
it.
of Then the of last
age.
glimpse,
there
scions
He
was was
with the
an
ray
sunshine
of
man
falling
the
on
face old
of
race,
world,
45
one
of
of
some
years grey,
dark,
eyes
his
were
hair
very
was
just turning
was
the
pupils
and his of
of
his
light, he
clean the
shaven
mouth
a queror con-
had
an
ironical, bad
who
expression,
all
a
expression
of with the
knows
the
bitterness
victory.
the face
savage
There
pression ex-
was
the
face, too, of
of Holbein's
working-man,
Christ
and then
of
girl
of
sorrows.
ii
PREFACE
so
vivid and
though they
names
must for
me
actually take
them.
or
I
act
I made
either
amused
moved
me
pity.
tense in-
This
work, which
is God's
work,
gave
and, for several months, I simply revelled pleasure in it. I then began to feel disgusted with all these imaginary stories which only depictedthe struggle of
love.
I
had
commenced
reading
the
Wonderful
Romance
whilst
roused
It had
of Life,
wanted
to
and
be
given me an absolute need of truth and of reality. Reality is a fruit which Humanity has not yet succeeded in opening. Its shell is hard, its pulp bitter, but each
..
a surprise, divine spark. I have caught a glimpse of the a germ, beautiful shade of its paradises, of the rays of hope which lightup its purgatoriesand of the gleams of dawn which brightenits hells. Its depths and its mysteriesattract The me irresistibly. splendour of its brilliant light chased little ideal figures. They will away my poor again some day, I have no doubt. They will appear I shall take never them die, for they are Thought. with me to the Beyond and Nature will perhaps do away something with them. a
of its vermillion
seeds contains
mystery,
Now
want
that
to have
my
one
vision has
become
more
I objective,
is
There
something
both
and droll in the idea of a human creature pathetic himself up from earth, coming out of himself and lifting it were, in order to contemplate the divine work, as
PREFACE
iii
thus
becoming
very
he is
playing a
I have
too
been
having put
scene. now
my
own
ality person-
frequentlyon
it
I have do
done it
this
consciously un-
hitherto,but
whenever shall not
seems
I shall
consciously,
I
necessary any
excuses
and, what
for this, as the first and
then It
"
is still more,
my
make
illustrious
sense
predecessorshave
done.
me,
In
place,a
my
of all of
dignitywould
that
prevent
horror
a
of
sort
is false and
conventional.
said that It
seems :
was man
poor
No
to me, to
on
is of
great, except
a
his valet.
very
valet of
Pope
and
King only
on
thinks have
himself
superior to
his
ordinary mortals
airs for the
for masters,
put
grand
to His
simplestservices
to His
Holiness,or
course,
Majesty.
I
am sure causes
this
myself, of
to
but
account
of the curious
aberration be
which
It
is
then, possible,
to be
great in the
own
eyes
more
valet,but
to
great in one's
it is all the
eyes
is
and difficult,
the thinker
and
that
must
men
of science know
their have
every
master-piecesrepresent.
known
the seamy
very
saints
side of their
or
sanctity,
share
and
individual of his
I
can own
is
more
less
conscious,at certain
have
more,
moments,
of
I inferiority.
never
had
my
vanity.
God
my
have much
any
though, now,
Thanks
line of world
and
to two
alone age, I
knows
now
how
I
on
regret this !
find
myself
worlds.
My
impressionson
the
IT
PREFACE
and
my
to
intuitions
their
with
regard
to
the
Beyond
some
may,
thanks
value.
absolute
have sincerity,
scientific
give them without I firmly believe that Wrongly or rightly, gradually prepared from a long time back,
I shall therefore
any
scruple.
been
I have
of the
was
Wonderful
Romance.
even
believe that
a
created
solelyfor this,and,
present,
I do not I
if it be
I privilege,
have
it.
Up
them
the
have
only
time
to
can
hovered
I intend
round
to
the
attack
one
frankly.
and justice,
pretend
I
but singlequestion,
I feel that
an
in
all
with
open
mind, and
been
is
thing. some-
Only
same
those
readers
who
have
current
of
small
thought
number,
will
are
will understand I
It does
will
not
only
matter.
be
fancy,
but
that
of
Evolution there
make
majorities
not
certain destined
minorities,and
to become
majorities that
do majorities go
on a
are
minorities.
I
am
Such
count.
And
so
compelled to
How
of Life.
long
I
will it last?
Perhaps
me
one
perhaps
shall I be
two
years.
Where
am
will it take
to
and
helped?
my do
not
curious contains
know
all this.
I wonder
a
whether
motor
fresh
flight. I
that.
know
and
about
If the I
am
flightshould
no
be necessary,
accomplish it, as
When
Dr.
Charcot The
set
for
the
South
Pole,
he
Why My
Not?
I shall be
call my
little
ac-
barque
The
Why.
will icebergs
formidable
PREFACE
cumulations ideas.
I
of
childish
beliefs,
to
prejudices destroy
shall
and
wrong
shall
not
attempt
them,
endeavour
as
they,
make
too,
are
things
for
of
beauty,
but
to
passage will
myself
me
right
to
through
open
sea.
them,
At
passage
which block
take
the
present
with
they
scanty
the
way but
to
this. without
with
am
setting
a
out
provisions,
care
not
compass.
Let
those
who
for
of
me
come
me!
If,
not
during
to
this
cruise
in
search
the
truth,
to
am
able
interest
them,
tears,
of
to
touch
their
hearts,
their
bring
and
to
their
eyes their
pleasant
sense
to
provoke
if
I do
gaiety,
succeed
tickle
mour, hu-
not
in
turning
Author
their
thoughts
divine
script, manu-
and
their
adoration
towards
the
of It
the
they
have
only
to
leave
me.
is
quite
simple!
THE
WONDERFUL
CHAPTER
ROMANCE
Sache
done
cette
et
ou
rassurante
chose du
Que
N'a
nul, Coq
tout
a
du
Resslgnol
soir,
fait
qu'il rdverait
EDMOJTD
d'avoir. ROSTAND.
LAUSANNE.
SOME
twenty
town
years
one
ago,
when
I
driving through
saw
a
little
English gathered
sheet
eye.
Sunday,
kind
with
was
crowd
was
of
people
a
round cardboard
of
a
easel,
on
which
placed
of
a
of
charcoal
"
drawing Thy
eye
huge
be
who the
was
Underneath
written
must
born look
words
a
again."
like
One
of
those
dissenting ministers,
birds,
to
was
big,
the
half-starved
explaining
voice, there
was
of
Evangel.
silence in the
was
Thanks the
his
church-like
a
street,
of
which
my
disturbed To On fail
to
a
for
few
seconds
scene
by
wheels both
carriage.
and I did
a
curious
comic.
not
the
house
of I
on
my
friends,
about
it, and
joked them
their
in
pitilessway,
excentricities.
tactlessly,
am
religious
to
present, I
was
rather
inclined
for it
me
believe
It
that
this
naif
drawing
itself
on
placed there
mind
and
too.
photographed
been
my
has, perhaps,
1
doing
an
2
occult
THE work
WONDERFUL
there
ROMANCE
has eye
which
helped
must
in the be born
preparation
of this volume.
Yes,
our
after
new
science
ing workleaves
unawares,
marks behind
eye,
when
humanity
its childhood
The been
huge
am
charcoal
accomplished,as
quarters
like the dumb. of
far
my
as
concerned. I
was
During
both blind
I
was
three and
never
ence, exist-
deaf,
majority of
without
human
but beings, I
I looked
seeing,and
born without the Garden
all the
heard what
without
as was
is known
of Eden, which
comers
to
me,
as one
it is to
more was
fresh
in this world,
to
only
my of
those
with
which
brain
I vouch
for the
on,
truth
this first
Later sincere
the
catechism
me.
roused
It
was
the most
curious
and
in incredulity
me men
the
dogma
distrustful.
to
to believe that
God, who
told
times forgive
to eternal
them
ing. suffer-
most
unlikely.
The
fact that
humanity
years, my
"
had
been
thousand
sense
for its
redemption,caused
and
instinct of You
must
began
This
to say ;
"
thingswere
I
was
never
remark,
which
my
very
mother. religious
sincere I
saw
conviction,but
that it took
also in
I
effect.
regret my
THE and
two
WONDERFUL ashamed
games
ROMANCE of it.
of At the
sitynow
between
how
out
am
age used
of twelve,
to
mad
rounders, I
wonder
to
things had
from
"
find
confound
a
the
with
"
my
arguments,
I the
as
I had
not
secret
aversion
grown-ups."
or
did
really,at
about
been
the truth
in search
of them
life, probably
the other it is
of one." who their ing, sufferfores Where-
to that
force which
I call
"
in
me,
search
of them
me
and
they
me
have
found
conquered
I first
came
made
contact
servant.
with and
with
"
all ugliness,
ever come
Whys
that mine
the
lips of humanity
me,
or
came
to
and hear
nothing
or
answered
at
any
was was
rate, I could
not
understand Romance
anything.
down
;
I it
upside
in
towards it out. my
own
me
on
the
saw
side,and subjective
Life
make
to
I
state
myself alone,
and
even
of
mind
of
body.
I was thought it very fine,and even splendid,when not going happy, but abominable when everythingwas If I were I considered according to my wishes. disappointed, that all humanity was vile and unworthy. My and my those who intolerance, towards unyieldingness did not think as I did, were simply ridiculous. I saw Life as it appears tales, through legends,old women's dogmas, prejudices and conventionalities. My vision the north, south, east and west by my bounded was on infinitesimal personality and it did not allow me to own be just either towards felProvidence, or towards my
THE
WONDERFUL Giordano
ROMANCE
low-creatures.
Bruno,
the
philosopherof
of
a
Nola, said:
is not
"Religion is
to
the shadow
That of
was
truth, but
wonderful
it
contrary
of
truth." shadow
me.
his.
me,
This
truth, which
made
man
had
with
man,
me
troubled
God,
(made inspired
the
in
with
never
with
awe,
but my
soul had
retained
hereditary impress of
has
from made
so
that
many
atheists.
did not
prevent
nostro
me
Eternal
the God
da
Vinci called
Nature
to
me
primo
to
me
motore,"
power. seemed
a
seemed
even
to be outside
myself,it
I
was
to be
thing somea
hostile.
like
poor
bee, shut
up
under
glassshade, which rushes towards the blue sky" buzzing in despair, and hurts itself against the transparent wall. the The when the way I found out, toward day came
Infinite, opened for
me.
In
every
conversion,there
is
the one when moment, never-to-be-forgotten the points are changed and Providence puts us on to line. The a new points were changed for me and I am going to tell how this happened. The story is rather of incidents will long, perhaps, but this accumulation show the profoundness of the Divine work and will give and thousands of episodes an example of the thousands
always
which
Some
go
to
compose
or
fifteen I made of
a
staying at
d'O
,
Cannes,
the widow under with
the
acquaintance of
who
was
Baroness
an
Russian She
had
held
important post
of age,
government.
that
about kind
thirtyyears
of
Slavonic original,
which ugliness,
is
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
afternoon One something seemed to be on her mind. I was going along drivingwith her and, just as we were between two hedges in full blossom, she suddenly said: "Do whom I am expecting this evening? you know Not at all,"I answered, smilingat the question.
" " "
An
adopted daughter,"she
you
a are
said.
.
"
Oh,
not
"
charge of
"
child?
an
It is almost
enough to take I exclaimed, impulsively. but I think I shall like obligation, going to
be foolish Madame
my
this
d'O
"
.
About
tinued, con-
husband's
death," she
with him
he
was
sent
to
China.
I went
and,
as
we
were
returninghome
we were
storm
and
fell and
very
broke
his
again,there was a terrible almost shipwrecked. My husband doctor treated him leg. The ship's
was
and skilfully,
most
devoted.
we
He
was
well
munerated, re-
of course,
but of
a
discovered Siberian
and
one
that
this Dr.
he
Linsky
was
was
the
son
poor
that priest,
two
separated
husband talked it
any
out
from
his wife
to
had
little
girls.
and
My
we
wanted
over
adopt
times.
matter. I wrote
of these children
He
several
died before
we me
had
to
taken
carry
steps in the
his wishes. his the
consent
It remained
to
for
Dr.
obtained
with
He great difficulty.
bring me
"
can
"
for it is
evening." anxiety then," I said, quiteunderstand your either happiness or misery that is on its way misery coming by express and father The daughter the last week. They are
to
you."
"
from have
of
Siberia. for
their way
THE
WONDERFUL
that I
"
ROMANCE
7
them
third class, so travelling half dead, poor things! For the next
expect to
Baroness
see
arrive
three
days the
On
appear up
to
in the
call she
an
"
dining-room.
me
the fourth
see,
day
on
and
not
I could
from
her
radiant
face, that
made
had
excellent
child had
She
is ten
old,"
younger. and
not
one.
she
said.
I had
"
should
the
have
preferred her
of both
one,
being
seen
children
asked
to
have
the younger
had
remembered I took
to
this and
on
brought me
told her
elder
was
her her
my
lap
and
and she
that
going
*
be
mother
be
or were
: replied,quite clearly as
You be
cannot
my my
mother,
I have
one.
You
could
my
aunt
friend,
if you
a
like.'
on
She
me."
spoke as though
she
conferring
favour
"
reply must have given you a good opinion of her character," I said,by way of consolation.
Her
"
Yes, but
I had
longed
"
to
be
mother,
and
now
must
resignmyself to being an
a
aunt," said my
more
visitor,
with in my
sad life.
smile.
I have
This
is
one
disappointment
counting them." The followingday I made the acquaintance of little tall for her age, straight and Djenia. She was very well built. before me I saw a vigorous human plant, in the open air and in a Northhad grown ern a plant that Her climate. short and cut lightyellow hair was her look like a boy. this made Her complexion was like glistening and the expression of her light snow blue eyes was and grave. Her intelligent nosdilating
left off
THE
WONDERFUL
to want
ROMANCE of
air
plenty
and
gave
and
space. I
was
Her
indicated
kindliness
ease.
decision.
the
struck
by
she
not
her
perfect
She
taken had
an
only
been
in it ten
years. that
It
certainlywas
come
creature insignificant
had
just
he
into
Linsky
a
was
to
me
and
looked somewhat
to
like
veritable
were
His
regularand
He
heavy
were
features
by grey-blueeyes, which
was
both
dreamy
gentle.
very
tall and
seemed with
a
He
spoke French
few
were
certain it
and difficulty
to
me as
minutes
appeared
the
taking place in
me
ambient
presence
atmosphere.
of the and
to
that
to
great Invisible.
my
I I
began
saw
Djenia's father
hostess.
nothing
but this
just had,
that
ibly be irresist-
attracted individuals
each
aware
other, without
of it.
Cannes I
were
being
However
have
been,
The which
From
Dr.
Linsky left
and
the both
followingday.
amazed of
at
Baroness
the way
in
Djenia accepted
the time very been
poor very
her
change
built of from
to
surroundings.
been
she
was a
six years
house
living
must
in
home,
wood, which
the houses comfort
not
have
of the
and
peasants.
She
a
all the
luxury of
show
THE
ROMANCE
for
on
the
surprise. slightest
and allowed been knife been
servants
them
wait
to
she She
had
always
her
handled
behaved
her
at
table
though
in
an
she had
educated, from
A still more
earliest
infancy,
English nursery.
that
curious
thing was
the blue
sky
Riviera enthusiasm.
winter, neither
When
answer we
her her
surprise nor
about such
to
things,she
"
would
pleasant,obligingway:
beautiful
eyes,
as
Yes, it is very
was a
beautiful,very
indeed," but
there
saw
other
her
though
she
of the she
that
missed
the
snow
and
the
howling
would hotel. she
go
of
wolves
on
"
play-time, she
and
slide
told
She
her
pride,that
she
even
could
to
climb
go
out
the and
very
highest trees,
a
and
give her
not
in
way.
Madame
d'O
she must
objected to
climb
told
jokinglythat
think
that, or people
a
would
that
tribe.
a
little Russian
girlswere
She
a
speciesof
dreamt
was
the
monkey
I made
her
a
present of
one
doll.
had
never
of such
beautiful
and, for
second,
then
she
fectly per-
surprise. She
mine
I
held
out
her
a
suddenly,grasped
usually manifest
and
was
gripped it in such
astonished.
that way. A
strong,expressiveway
does not
that
its
child The
in feelings
10
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
hand-shake
are so
people and
hands.
an
there
A few
few
peoplewho
found
like
a an
know
how
to shake
days later,I
doll's The and
old wooden
belongingto
rags
savages.
The
bed
child
was was
basket
full of
of
saw
me
Please
tell your
doll very
up,
much she
A
give this
with
me
one
because Russia."
and
she
came
from
week's
I thought to myself,was journey, third-class, not to be forgotten. I was certainly deeply touched vonic by the child's loyalty. Only the old soul of the Sladifferent souls, is composed of so many race, from its earliest days. capableof such deep feeling Madame d'O at once began to educate her little savage.
She
her
gave
out
and
music
and
were more
this
most
took
that she
was
the lessons
more
salutary.
As
and
with the intelligence of her and the character delighted companied Djenia, acadopted niece. At the end of a fortnight, by her maid, could go out shopping and ask for able
thingsherself
to
converse
in French.
Two I often
months
later, I
was
with
her.
wondered
in the
whether
case
instinct would
.
continue
of
take such
Adoptions of this kind often place in Russia, but it frequentlyhappens that of their adopted child,or the responsibilit parents weary
becomes
and the
onerous. are
The
child
is then
serted, de-
consequences I had
seen
cruel.
The
figureof
of this
Dr.
Linsky, whom
in the
background
THE little
WONDERFUL
11
picture,somewhat
fate. six months
I about and
me
regard
to
Djenia'sfuture
For d'O ceased
after
a
kept
up
and
confess
was
that
this,and
similar
periences, ex-
mine.
passed by and, one afternoon, a visiting card of Madame was brought to me with the name had written, one Linsky printed on it. In pencilsome
Two years Baroness
"
d'O
.
Married
and
done
for ! "
said
to
vulgarly.
It
can
very
well be
curiosityI
received
what
visitor!
had
changed so much that I should have hesitated before She acknowledgingher, if I had met her in the street. widow was no longer the interesting garbed in sweeping with crape, but a very simple looking dresses trimmed and a toque. The wearing a tailor costume woman,
toque had
not
come was a
from
face
first-class
derneath un-
it
which
indicated
and
happiness.
"
You
see,
I have
changed
my
"
"
I !
answered, smiling.
But
when
you
were
at
Cannes,
"
thinking Linsky,
of it for
"
Had small
her
Madame
12
"
THE
WONDERFUL
I
ROMANCE
Yes
"
and
so
hope
!"
you
"
Oh,
happy
you
she
happy?" replied. I am
are
"
no
longer ill
at
would all,
"
believe it ?
"
Why,
what
of
course,"
I
"
said, rather
tantalisingly.
"
And
"
about is
a
Djenia?
good girl and very satisfactory. I have succeeded in gettingthe other sister, too, so that they have the same advantages as each other." Seated there by my table where, a year later,I was to weave Madame a Linsky told me hers, a romance,
Djenia
romance
by
had
the
to
gods.
and
She
told
Her
me
all the
obstacles
surmount. Dr.
objected
refused
her
a
marriage
divorce.
to have
Then, too,
the terrible
"
questionof
to the
money.
It is thanks
all things have come The night before he died he had made one friends promise to try to make everythingeasy
"
in
case
I should
ever
care
for
poor
man,
so
!"
exclaimed.
"
Yes, and
husband
so
very
noble
kind
My
had
young
always felt a
a
of
married
wife.
His
friend
did not
fail
me.
lost my
widow's
pension, and
obtained
be
granted
to
my Lin-
inclination.
The
Government
sendingMonsieur
14
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE sandal
serge,
with
Russian
plait
co-
this
I
was an
revealea
see.
glad to
ease
Djenia prepared
sureness
and
a
served of
tea
us
with
and
rarely seen
not scenery the
as
in
child
twelve. and
at
No,
was
it
certainly was
no
mandarin's
there had
there Cannes.
beautiful
been
The
two
little Boulevard
St.
on
windows
white
looking
muslin
to
court-yard.
all
on
The
embroidered
curtains,
Oriental
sian Rus-
the furniture
were
covered
rug
the
embroidered
stuffs and
weapons the
corners,
in all
of
shelves about
books, signs
were
lectual intel-
work The
and
flowers.
the samovar was dining-room door was open, ous singingon the table and a rich tea service gave a luxurinote to the commonplace poverty. All these things
made gave the
a
little flat
seem
cheerful
to
and
the rays
of love
pleasant
the doctor
warmth
was
the
whole
atmosphere.
with its element he gave
Whilst
slices of
lemon,
I examined
that
the
was
irremediably rustic
about
him, but
impression of being a good sort of force. I could an ambulance, staunchingwounds imaginehim directing and patching up quantities of soldiers, but I could not fancy
him
he education
he
tually, caring for little aches and pains. Intellecwas superior to his wife, but by birth and he is had
remained
inferior.
To
Unless
am
taken, miswill
quite aware
of this.
him,
his wife
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE When
.
15 her her
always
me
be Baroness
d'O
he heard she
ing tellnew
how enthusiastically
much
enjoyed
smiled
her, as
I
showing
that
she
was
happy.
rose
When
take
leave
of
her,
after
staying a
ral natu"
Linsky
a
said to me,
in the most
tone
:
and
a
with
perfectlyconvinced
is between the
me,
You
what
old
was
days
so
and
the and
present!
now,
"
you
first knew
poor,
at
I her
looked
round
her
wealth
husband
adopted daughters.
literature,
as women
I wondered of Slavonic
whether
race are
this
were
apt
to
unconsciously. It seemed real honeymoon sentiment. later I left Paris, and A fortnight
this This I have
never
day
to
had
any of my Madame
news own
of
family.
is another
wonder
instance whether
years
of married
rich.
ever How-
that instrument
I of
to
was
may of my
be, she
was,
without
and of my
conversion
going slowlydownstairs
I had
after
the transformation
my
just
on
suddenly
the
mind.
stopped
cause!
short
A
not
never
of in the
stairs,
Sea
struck and
a
by
that word
storm
China
broken and
leg!
If it had
been
have have
for that
accident,
Djenia
country.
They
would
simply
vegetated there,
16
without
some
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE would
own
any
culture, and
probably
to
have
married
A
storm
poor
grandfather.
was
of wind unknown
in that
far-off country
were
affect
two
an
little out-ofstorm
who girls,
in
the-way part
would go
on
of Siberia, and
multiplyingand continuingduring
I
we saw
several struck
Over
generations. by
and
once
and vividly
was
it.
over
Were
not
again
was
I asked
myself this
when
in the
drivingback to my hotel, I carriage, with of things, to the causes thinking, thought, along
out to
me.
of
had had
denly sudbeen
opened
me. even
points
I have
not
yet discovered
know that
how
are
things have
determined
been and
arranged, but
ordered which
are
they
from the
their very
beginningsby
of radio-activity but
me
the Eternal
; our
longer see
homes
are
man,
the Terrestrian
to
trians, our
of
higher beings,of
we
Heaven,
that had
life that
lived
indifference, anger
before
me
and
indignation,
flower ; like of
seemed
a
to unfold
like
marvellous
it passion-flower, marked of
on
the
instruments
the
crucifixion and
the
but petals,
with
perfume,
The
germ
immortalityburied
arrive for
in its chalice.
of us,
will turning-point
as
just
it did for
me.
Humanity
WONDERFUL
it learn
to
ROMANCE
17
and
to
only will
I
know,
to
adore
worship
about
on
first motive
was
power." writing
had this had little
such
to
me romance an
Whilst Madame
my C
Linsky, which
influence from
whom much
Princess I had
with very
played bridge
great
deal.
was
struck
by
at
the
arrival
from
of
Russia, just
the
the very
The
one was
moment
when
was
writing
Russian
soul.
The
two
parcel contained
a one
two
little Easter
offerings.
eggs and bolical symThe
a
cakes,
rose
the
and
was
the
other
by
for
a
the
a
paschal lamb.
It
was
other
object
on
suitable
was
child.
little
an a
box,
table of white
wood,
was
earthenware
Russian checked
jug
and
red
bowl.
By
a
the
table
peasant
of
woman,
wearing
apron
black
shoes
and
made
was
red
of
and
the bark
under
tree.
tied
plexion com-
her
and
chin.
She
pinky
woman
white
was
blue eyes.
This
It
peasant
ingly strik-
like little
Djenia.
been
might
have
been
up
storm.
her
mother,
and
Djenia
would
not
have certainly
grown
looking like
as
this,if it had
The
I
was
coincidence
coming, just
writing
me
on
subject, would
a
have
amused
me,
formerly.
it
was
present such
for I think
intended
by
one
the
am
working.
which
I believe it to be
of those encouragements
they give to
their collaborators
18
THE efforts
WONDERFUL the
ROMANCE
extra
on
up-hill way.
I shall have
They
know
that I
am
that
to climb
much
higher
any
and
more
with
extraordinary than
in the China and Infinite,
the
Sea
me
fact
repercussion
a
of that storm
reachingme,
write
this
poor
atom
of the
making
long chapter
eighteenyears
later?
Prompted
causes our
by
I
this idea, I
as
began
to
as
go go
back
on
to
the
of such
events
had
made,
and
making,
had
began
certain
to think
of the
causes
which
marriagesand certain accidental of those tragical littleevents which deaths, of the causes of the dailypapers but which some give in three lines, frequentlycontain, between those lines,whole volumes of human grief and suffering.
All chance these and various
not to
a
incidents blind
were
due,
felt,not
to
but to a living, mining, deterfatality, individual thought, to a will-powercoming from the Beyond, from the Great Beyond. The admirable weaving and the combining of circumstances revealed to
me
the work
of
supreme
romance
writers but
endeavour,
to
more.
copy,
always
with
less
rather
than
thingsappeal,the searching for these causes is intensely and astounding. interesting One goes back, frequently, to a certain point and there, denly, Then, sudquite unexpectedly, one loses the thread. littleincident, some or perhaps just a word, puts
To
minds
to which
such
THE
19
the thread
back
our
is
always
and
tain cer-
point beyond
and
when
as we a come
which
to
cannot
penetrate,
this
furious
pointed disap-
to
the
causes one
and first,
its scent. On going back dog after losing has a sensation of alarm at of things, one back as though at the edge of a draws
one
precipice.If
more
has
the
one
courage
soon sees
to
a
advance
little and
once
and
to
look
down,
speck
of
light and
so
the that
more
liant, bril-
Oh, those
or
first
of
our
success,
of
our
defeat,
what
of
our
vices !
How
far back
they date
and
"
signifi in-
a glance, thingsthey appeared at the time of the proverbial a word, a gesture, the insignificance peel. orange at a certain I had always been very much surprised marriage, which had united two individuals who appeared other. unsuited to each to be absolutely They were
of different
race,
of different
and religion
I discovered
of different
that
one
mentality.
of the
ancestors
The
other
day
of the husband
and
had
been
his
instrumental wife's
our
in
the
conquest
and
country.
It is in this way
gods weave
eration they select their agents without any considfor our private affairs or for our feelings.It the unis the mother who, by her very love, prepares happinessof her children. The father, thanks to his suicide. A his son commit drives to over-severity, brother
plays
round
at
horses
her He
with
slip knot
round
throat shouts
and
to
her and
round
and
the
table.
she
gallops.
20
He
THE
WONDERFUL
rein and
own
pullshis by
her
his
dearest of
cause
wife
urges
beloved with
a
husband
take
A
certain
train,in
which
he meets he
his death.
man
that
pass
is in
hurry.
of the
The
chauffeur train.
He
before
the
approaching
crushes
but The
of the wheels
is
caught.
and
the
stronger force
young
man,
and
full of
own
life, who,
death
with
few
moments
warrant,
blood.
His
is
nothing but
been
soul has
called away
rough
brutality. It is the climax of divine irony that the his own has to prepare creature ruin,his own frequently he works to prepare And how assiduously destruction.
this ! For
not
his worst do
more.
enemy,
or
friend,
he could
It does not
need
much
that they are combinations intentional, are terrifying refinement The elaborated by another will than ours. be a proof make this of crueltyof which they would probably arranged very crueltyimpossible.They are and vary Life, and this intensity in order to intensify for our and variety are probably necessary progress. but probably not without If Providence remorselessly, pityingus, sends us along difficultand abominable paths, such paths lead knows where Providence it is because to send us by them. and is, Logically, perhaps,obliged with
open-eyedfaith,we
"
can
"
have I
all confidence.
to
Before
my
renaissance
happened
meet, at
22 I have
we
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
"
truths which but there are some alreadysaid this, cannot repeat often enough. the to mark, by certain signsand lines, It amused me
and had
at
reappearance,
or
in my
orbit,of
it.
;
the
sons per-
more
less affected
Some others
of them
at
very
intervals irregular
have
only
crossed
disturbances. causingthe most disagreeable I have had On of things, going back to the causes not glimpsesof the absoluteness of our solidarity, only with our but with the three kingdoms fellow-creatures, of Nature. The play of affinities, tipathies, sympathies and anfrom this solidarity, revealed to me resulting something of the extent of our radiation. When
my
vision became
thingsfrom a determinist's to read It had always bored more. history once me book does which we hitherto, as do not understand. a
From
work
to
the moment
of the
when
was
gods, I
was
the
I I
began
search
for their
I
plan.
them
began
born
to look
of Life.
saw
nations
from
I saw individuals,
gradually
getting organised, describing curves with double branches, attainingto the very height of power and glory and then descending again,but all of them in
"
different ways.
were
Some
of them that
slipped downwards
and
scarcely
came
conscious
they
bounds.
were
slipping.
I
saw
Others
by leaps and
their had
their
never
evolution
took
annihilation,but
transmitted what
this
was
neces-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
I
23
sary
for the
continuityof
races,
progress. and
saw
this geometrical
I
figurein
understood and
not
families
and individuals,
that if the
it
belongedto
very
that
Terrestrian
Before
planned it.
of the
long
began
to
feel the
existence
more
which make currents a itual spirpsychical which are atmosphere for us, of those currents than those of in number, and greater in strength,
currents
the
Ocean,
which
waves,
penetrate
the
essence
into
our
cells,
with
of Life, ideas,
put
us
into communication
perhaps. And, on in divine hands, I experienced feeling myself so entirely and I longed to sensation of relief, the most delightful this to all my fellow-beings.A be able to communicate
other, with
the whole
Universe
year my
after
"
my
renaissance,"the
I wrote
were a
pen
was
put
between
and fingers,
who
novel, in
which
I introduced
but not livingout their destiny, making it. Very, very few people noticed the change the whole interest of the of conception, but, for me, destined to learn from this that book lay in this. I was
creatures
the
reader
does
not
see
with
the
author,
unless
he
is
almost
in unison the
with
him.
men,
And
in the twentieth
cannot
tury, cen-
majority of
those who
that
at
they are
free !
events, without
reason
ing lookThis
is the
was no
doubt
it is most
pathetic in
are
its child-like
presumption.
Their
by
all the of
a
elements, by the
by
cloud.
movements
24
THE
WONDERFUL
the
not
ROMANCE of
millions do
not
nected
that
with
do
movements
see,
of
individuals
and
they
that
they
free I
know,
yet
they
as
consider
are
they
under free !
which
their
They live, threatened by the forces overhead and by the forces feet, and still they believe that they are
themselves their backs
under the up ills in
to
Religiouspeople bend
they have
or
bear ; others
disdain
utter
blasphemies. they
all
Some
differe inentirely
but
free ! In
of spite
Man
reason
moves
and
God
leads
him."
conciliates
their
are see
and
their be
more
pride. They
difficultnot
that
they
led.
It would
this than
to
to
free. other
They
ise realas
these
is
are
caused
result
as
by
of
movements,
wave
just
and would
the
another
were
atoms
free, they
action
of
God.
Is it
possibleto by
His
own
conceive
tures crea-
Eternal
God
being
directed
development
article with
not
as
political events,
"Is it
concluded
we
his
are
possiblethat
free?
I stood
"
the very
on
the stairs at
I
now
anguish which
I
heard
"
start
and
then
last ! "
very free.
not
sun
free,and
are
for fortunately
The
stars
us
The
earth
are
and
not
its
not
are
and
the
gov-
worlds
free,neither
the Powers
which
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
25 be the slave
ern
them.
own
The
Eternal
God,
I
even,
must
of His In
plan.
very
or
their
heart
fancy
that
men
must
always
have
felt,more
laws. I
manner own
able obeying unalterthey were fancy they have only been pretending,
less,that
after in
the
children
For
in their
games,
to
believe have
their
will. the
long
they
been
hovering
blinded
truth, and
means
light from
has
is
now
it has
By
been
the
of quantities been
discoveries
made, Providence
it, and
that with the hour
are
preparing
work
and may
receive
proachin ap-
they
will know
they
this
it
doing
His
not
their own,
and,
ever whatcertainty,
be
their task,
they
will do
joyfullyand
proudly.
eighteenthcentury, La Bruyere wrote this Everything has been said,as there amusing phrase : thousand have been men seven years, and thinking men."
In the
"
Ah,
and
no,
everything had
not
been
said.
Among
that
a
other
things,the discoveryhad
the Terrestrian
were
still to be made
not
the Earth
created
by
touch
that
of the
Divine had
to
wand,
action been
as
the
sacred
very
poets fancied,but
forces. We
they
been the
slowly and
said
laboriouslydeveloped,thanks
And
of innumerable
even
everything
has not
of
our
anything scarcely the mathematics, the geometry and the chemistry of and next to nothing of the electricity physical life,
yet.
we
know
which
have
captured and
We know
which
we
handle
like wasteful
children.
we
nothing
And
of the
nor we
psychicallife;
the do
true
do
not
even we
know
tion funcall
of
what
call evil.
when
know
26
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
"
this,
will in
we
shall
have world
still
know
comparatively
and all will
never
nothing.
be
not
been in
said,
the
said,
Eternal
this
or
others,
for
it
is
the
who
speaks.
Solomon,
in
spite
under
of
the
all
his
wisdom,
And
wrote
"
There
is
nothing
much
new
sun."
man,
who
has
seen
so
that because
was
new,
goes
on
repeating
one
the
childish
phrase,
like all
it
is
is
pretty
The
and
it
sounds
well,
found
that
hollow.
with
great
like
proverb-writer
his,
that is
nothing
new
and,
for
harem
slightly
other
under
men.
the
sun!
Has
there
from
not
been
continually,
all
on
our
planet,
from
the
very
when, Infinite,
the waters?
nebulous,
when the
it
emerged
of God
the
depths brooding
Spirit
there be
was
over
Will
its
nothing
be
new
in
its
last
pulsation?
the sun? And
Will
extinction
nothing
oh,
new
under
you
were
wise
man,
Solomon!
CHAPTER
II
LAUSANNE. said
that that
HAVE
already by chance,
of
to
books
"
never
come
into
our
hands
they
are
voices is
in
space,"
the
agents
the
make
gods.
me more
Something
and
an more
fresh
convinced
copy of The
three News my I
years
on
ago,
open of took
a
Illustrated
the
table
I
the
hotel it up,
reading-room thinking
that
attention.
saw
picture
The
represented
made
me
chrysanthemum
what I had of
tion. exhibitaken
human
as
picture
start, for
a
to
be
chrysanthemums My
is mistake
was
were
multitude
to
heads. my crowd of
were
not to
due
the
bad
eyesight,
of
sight
of
excellent,
but
close
a
grouping
Terrestrians,
on
listening to
Hill. Half
socialist
the crowd backs
Member of
men
Parliament
facing
the
and
half
were
had
all
their
to
photographer.
caps made their
They
heads
wearing
like
caps,
so
these
look
round,
it
huge
chrysanthemums.
Whenever thus
and should
happens
to
that
apparent
I feel
a
insignificance is
certain dread
brought
anguish,
ever
my
a
notice,
kind
humiliation
lest
we
and
of
as
ridiculous
we so
be
the in
no
crushed
ants
out,
with
thoughtlessly
I went
or
cruelly
to
crush
our
feet.
upstairs
my
room
enviable
frame
of mind. Whilst
resting, I picked
up
27
an
American
review,
The
28
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
^B
Century Magazine, quite mechanically,as I thought. I was to find an its pages, On surprised turning over ler. Sense and Sensibility," article entitled by Helen Kel"
an owe
immense her
a
admiration
woman
and
deaf
great deal.
of
been In
and
blind
from
the
age
nineteen
months.
the
spite
passed all
I had
German,
had
become
bility," Sensi-
only what
to
she saw,
felt and
guessed,
article is
a
but how
"
all this
came
only
had
three which
doors
is
This
document
quite unique.
soul
digious pro-
and,
account,
it
reading of
of
traits por-
Keller
is
an
American The
from
Alabama,
one
the Southern
of
States.
magazine givesseveral
her.
She
is of medium
and
height,looks
with
to
about
thirty-five years
Her
of age
is dressed
thick hair
is drawn
the back
head
ears,
and her
are
coiled low
poor
ears over
showing a
resonance.
little of her
Her lids eye-
sightless pupils. The shape of the forehead, the curve of the eyebrow and the determined all testifyto intelligence nose and strong will ; the cheeks, the rounded chin and the full lipsgive of affection and kindness. an impression The reflection
of One
an
lowered
inward of the
lights up the lower part of the face. portraits depictsher standing up, just in
smile
30
THE
WONDERFUL
I
ROMANCE
I loved cared
did heart-beat,
...
feelthat
also
or
for anything.
remember,
of
association.
I I
ran
to
When
anything
was
which
very
fond,
delicious have
taste
on
tongue
hand
(which,by
I felt the my
the way,
now),
I made
and
turningof
knew
the freezer.
the I
sign,and
and
of any my light de-
mother
I wanted
...
ice-cream. I
on me. was
thought
when
desired in my
fingers.
not
conscious
change
teacher in
or
process
to
going
instruct
in
I
my
brain
began
merely
felt keen
what I wanted more by means obtaining easily of the finger motions I she taught me. When learnt the meaning of and found that and of 1 me I was something,I began to think. Thought made conscious of love,joy and all the emotions and me the blind impetus, which had driven before hither me
. . .
'
'
'
and
thither at the
I cannot
dictates of my
sensations,vanished
forever.
else the
to
represent more
and
gradual
abstract
subtle
But
than any one clearly changes from first sions impresI knew from
ideas.
that my
material
of touch.
stantane In-
they
Afterwards called
"
pass
into
intellectual
the
inner
was
speech
spelling.Although I am even now frequentlycaught spelling to myself on fingers, yet my I talk to myself,too, with and it is true that lips, my
inner
THE when
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE
31
I first learned
speak, my
one
mind
discarded
the
to articulate.
However,
I
am
when
scious con-
try
to recall what
some
of the world
me.
hand
I I and
Nature and
"
that
...
touch later
"
folded
for
an
filled of
within
my the
to
look
image
to start
sensations
of
in others.
I had
learn
signs
inward
feelings. The
of
fear,
beat and
trace
suppressed, controlled tensityof pain, the happy muscles in others, had to be perceived
with
my
own
compared
them
experiencebefore
of another.
takes
not
I could
.
back
to the
soul intangible
."
.
This
admirably
The immense made
to
described
initiation work
place,
aware
undoubtedly, with
of it. deaf child
they are
the it
it cost
little blind,
was
her
conscious
it,and
know
forgetit.
Helen Keller be
that
might
able
to
that and
in order
that
to be
she
might
her
think
love,
she had
of universal
proof
The affirms The
of
our
Is fellow-beings. solidarity?
" article,
this the
writer that
of the
for
a
Sense
and
Sensibility,"
is
"
blind, deaf
and
child,night
the mind
kindly."
tors ances-
child inherits
who had
never
something of
by
"
of its
seen,
he is affected
the
by
of
as
the he
my
lightthat
has
never
he
has
seen,
sounds
atom
that
heard.
She
.
adds
. .
Every
it
body
is
vibroscopv.
of will upon my
a
Sometimes
were
so
seems
if the very
stance sub-
flesh
new
many every
eyes
world
created
32 that
THE
WONDERFUL innumerable
me. me
. .
there
are
unguessed by
myriad
do
not
sations sen-
perceivedby
. . .
of which
you
dream.
accordingto tactually
of the
walker.
or
. . .
the
the
when
sex one
and
the
manner
I know Thus I
me
follow,
and
extent, the
actions
.
about
are
the
changes of
their postures.
do
not
tactual
vibrations
which
belong
to
skin
They penetrate the skin,the nerves, the bones, smites The beat of a drum like pain, heat, and cold. me through from the chest to the shoulder-blades.
touch.
. . .
If vibration
and
motion earth
combine
seems
in my
run
touch
for any
to
away
while I stand
The
to
loftier
and
are
grander
varied
vibrations
and
appeal
my
awe
emotions
to
abundant. and
the
listen with
the
avalanche
the
an
of sound I
act
when
say
the that
...
sea
itself flings
shore.
...
should of
ecstasy the
feeling.
I touch
the
am
piano
able to
. . .
most
when
the
follow but
the dominant
never
spiritand
in
of the
music
one
I have
succeeded
...
composition from
and the
another.
of noises of
creak
a
day, in
arrested
the my
of dining-room
attention.
and
I found
not
that
two
waiters
same
were
walkingback
band
was
forth,but
and I One of the
gait.
waves
playing
floor.
could
music
along the
waiters
walked
in time
to
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
the other
to
33
the
music
rushed
on
a
from
table
placing my
an
idea of
of
vibrations. specific
The
. .
ances utterme
eloquent to
"
the
. .
the
dog's bow-wow
of
a
of
. .
warning,or
With
.
of
own
joyous welcome,
hand I have
the snort
horse. sounds.
my
The
. . .
always most
thousand
to
. .
The
way
of
have
their of
me,
.
silky
insects.
my face
Heat-waves
sound-waves
combination.
in infinite is raw,
variety
out with-
The The
odour
and
dismal.
spring
.
is
.
brisk,
.
tween Bewarmth. fragrant,charged with life-giving of others there my experienceand the experiences is no gulf of mute I cannot bridge. For I space which have with all the varied, instructive contacts endlessly radiant world, with Life, with the atmosphere whose activityenfolds us all." I could I wish that give all these sensations of a
creature
who
is blind
and
deaf.
Helen of
Some Keller
of them
are
vellously mar-
subtle.
sense
When
speaks
tells
of
us
of
touch, and
the goes
sense so
of that of far
smell, she
more
she
values
touch
as
highly
that
than
She
were
to
say
if
good fairy
of eyesightin place of her sense touch, she should refuse the exchange. The world that I see with my she says, fingers," is alive, ruddy and Through the satisfying.
to
"
"
.
.
offer her
her
34
THE of touch
WONDERFUL
I know the faces
ROMANCE
"
sense
of
friends,the
able illimit-
the the
a
curved
delicate
.
lines,all surfaces,
shapes of flowers,
hand
on
forms
of trees.
By placingmy
idea
. . .
of many
thought leaps
the
the
felt the
rondure
of
infant's the
tender
I
the
apply
of
this
principleto
landscape, and
letter
"
far-off
hill."
a
subject
but goes
"
the
more
Its
beauties exquisite
be
discovered
by
the
it."
sight,
She
only by
on
of the hand
passed over
sweet
to
Touch
our
brings
more
the
blind
many
certamties their
at
which
sense
because
of
touch
When
in their
they
look
hands
pockets.
No
that is
one
why
their
knowledge is
often
vague, The
inaccurate
and
useless."
from her article reveals to us following passage of the sense of something with regard to the power smell : In my experience smell is most important, and I find that there is high authorityfor the nobility of the sense which we have neglected and disparaged.
"
...
doubt
more
if there
is any
sensation
the
arising from
which
or
sight
of
delightfulthan
which
odours
filter tide
on
through sun-warmed,
scents
wave,
...
wind-tossed
branches,
the
wave
the filling
I
never
world
with
invisible sweetness.
over living
smell
daisies without
again
the
THE ecstatic in
names
ROMANCE
and
new
mornings
the of
my I The
spent
words has any
while fields,
. . .
things.
storm
of there
smell
was
of
coming
...
hours
before
sign of
we
it
visible.
I have
I know
by
of house
enter.
recognised an
it has several
...
old-fashioned
country
house
cause be-
fewer
more
sion layersof odours, left by a succesof families. In the evening quiet,there are vibrations than in the daytime, and then I rely smell. Smell more largely upon gives me than touch of the manner in which taste or sight hearing probably discharge their functions.
. . .
seems
to
reside
in
the
object touched,
odour
seems
because
to
is
contact
of surfaces and
is
reside I smell
in the
at
sees
tree
Since
person
I learn
that a to me comprehensible it without tions exhalaFrom touching it. much about I can people. distinguish
... ...
the carpenter
mason or one
from
the
iron-worker, the
When
a
the
the chemist.
person
from
where
he
sick-room.
good
so
taste
from
.
of
soap,
toilette
clean garments
odours
of those
I love
in
crowded
railway
The
.
station,a lady
years fresh
scent.
are
she
hurried
me.
by.
her have
or
many
she kissed
. . .
Yet
odour the
same
is
in my
...
All the
infants age
It is not
until
of six
seven
that
36 children
The
. . .
THE
WONDERFUL
to
begin
air is
and
of destruction.
Out the
of doors
I
we
am
touch, of
ground
tread
no
pass.
so
Sometimes, when
that I know without
. . .
there is
wind, the
of the
grouped
I
was
country.
and
over
...
once
of
smell
taste
me
for
as
several
vast
as
days
the
and
loneliness crept
odours my heart I
air
myriad
sense,
missed. bounded
When
with
recovered
. .
." gladness. cle, I should like to have given every phrase of this artifor every phrase contains Sense and Sensibility," about revelation mism ourselves,and Helen Keller's opti"
is most
touching and
attribute
sincere.
Ironical
that her
people
she
can
will,no
neither is due
doubt,
see nor
this to
the fact
hear. that
My
she She Life
belief is that
sees
optimism
oughly thor-
to
the fact
we
and real
hears
more
than
us
"
do.
takes
and
pride in showing
the Universe with
what
she
gets from
doors
on we
from
only three
Further
to her house."
read
"
Blindness
has
no
limiting
horizon
or
effect upon is
more
my
mental
...
vision.
A
My
intellectual
wide. infinitely
senses a
person
seem
is not,
as
many
out
into The
trackless wilderness
man
without him
guide.
blind
carries
with
into
to
his dark
ment environ-
all the
faculties essential
. . .
the
apprehensionof
verse of the uni-
The
as our
infinite wonders
we are
revealed The
to
us
them.
keenness
of
vision
how
38 the
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
the 'waters
we
in A
only things that are old stars and the infinite sea vision and, for psychical
It
are
of
must
in heaven, my
part,
I do believe in it.
our
curious
ness. blind-
her
indignant and
walked," she
speaks of it
with
ironically.
whose
eyes
are
I have
says,
people
but who see nothing in sea light, or sky, nothing in city streets, nothing in books. It were better far to sail forever in the night of blindness, with sense and feeling and mind, than to be thus of seeing. with the mere content The act only dark is the night of darkness and ignorance lightless and It is more teach to insensibility. difficult blind ignorance to think than to teach an intelligent full of
. . . . . . . . .
man
to
see
From
the
document,
one
feels that
which
it emanates
is in very
God.
It
gives out
no
warmth,
Helen
which
is
a
leaves
Keller
poet and
it
were
her mind
if imagination,
must
psychical doubt about its sincerity. we distrust might, therefore, not that her highly cultured
a
certain
have
and
the
power
of
come
it. discerning
to
that
her
from
world, with
her
great
method
to what
and
science.
gives us
to
impressionsas
to find out
the Invisible
is,and
how
these
impressions come
faculties that
amaze
surpriseand
creature
her, and
to
revealed
me
THE the
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
who
39 and
It
not
power
that
to me,
we
possess,
same
we,
hear
see.
revealed
at the to
use
time, our
power.
that
knowing
three will
how
that
faculty
is in organs
of Helen
that possible of hers.
Keller
our
divisions.
never
It is therefore
acuteness
acquire the
and We
to
by
concentration
by thought,we
not
could
how
"
considerably.
hear,
like
nor
do
yet
know
to
how
to
how
feel.
We
Our
we
bodies
do
on
are
vibroscopes,"
what
I vibrate
we
Helen
Keller's,but
say.
...
not
understand
their vibrations
...
go
repeating,"
. . .
he
vibrates
we
vibrate
these eyes
are
," because
for
us our
only words.
as
We
seer
only look
says,
our even
at
things with
"
and,
this blind
vision is after
vague
and
our
superficial."She judges
greatest poets,
The
to
thus,
reading
deceived
and
her
intuition
has
not
her.
instinct of every
use
child,is
into contact
to
a
make with
of its
sense
coming
things.
Parents this.
educators, thanks
Museums,
see,
a
contra-instinct, prevent
torrents
prohibitionhas caused
and
to
In the
everywherewhere
is
notice
put
so,
up
we
to
the
our
"
must
not
touch." The
And
put
do
Is
hands
in
pockets.
question is,Why
contra-instincts ?
the
gods
the
create
stincts inof
to
and
it for
sake I used
exasperating and
think
so.
tormenting us?
rather
so
Formerly
our
Is it not
that
instinct may
be
held in curb
of
of the
thingsthat
are
preserved.
The
fin-
40
must
THE be
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
must
gers
educated, they
taught,too, to see and the language of Why not? I held Following Helen Keller's suggestion,
of my hands
out to
taught respect, stand underWill they ever to hear. of the sap? the trees, the work
the
be
palms
a
the rays
of the
sun.
I had
lightful de-
sensation
is unlike
my
anything else.
veins and
it I felt,
mounting in
how
waves
through
on
arteries.
I
kingdom.
understood
the
things in
kingdom might
the weariness thirst of
die
of
through this
the shall
very
force.
I understood
cracked
earth, the
a
plants towards
henceforth
a
day.
which What
to
us
From
fine
clouds
givethem
about
and Are
little repose. of
"
Sense may
and
Sensibility reveals
a
odour
open
whole
field of
study
sense
of
smell real
they only
so.
an
effect of her
We
have, each
one
This
atmosphere, which
radiations
or
are
isolates
groups
affinitiesor
extent
radiation, the
of which
we
cannot
conceive.
dog, for instance, feelsthis human atmosphere. It attracts him irresistibly, he loves it and he cannot be happy outside it. When scientific men have learnt to and analyseit,it will probably reveal to them register
a
The
that chemistry
will astound
them.
fancy that
kind-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE have
41
hearted, ordinary
odour
sort
of
people
must
sweet
and
an an
that
have have
odour amber
aromatic
healthy, good people must intelligent, odour. As to the idealists, they must chemistry.
Their mixture of
extraordinarilycomplex
be
a
must
and
benzoin.
that
may
However
be, I should be
Keller's of
more
afraid
of her
of the
judgment
nerve
of Helen of
and fingers
olfactory
can
than
those
who
see.
I when
very
griefshe
one
felt the
day
she lost
sense
of smell, "
"
took
away
guides,"and also her it came back again to her, as I enza same thing. An attack of influof smell,quite suddenly, sense my
of her
and
was
without
it for two
years.
to
me
most
ridiculous humiliation. of
not
me own me were was
It seemed
Out of
alreadydead.
to
it to
my
friends,and
adding
and
to
my
grief.
In
form One
colour,those
flowers
day in a fit of anger unbecoming to my age I threw a magnificent bunch of fresh irises away. I regret it to this day, for it was I so stupid and bad of me. had to go through two Springs in this way, sniffing, in despair,for the scent from the green young leaves of hedges in flower and from the blossom the acaciaon I continued trees. ing smellingall the flowers and crushany purpose
was
aromatic
as
herbs
was no
in my
scent
hand. for
I
me
It and
was
all to
no
there
cruel.
this
privation
whiff of
most
One
day,
as
was
writing,a
42
THE
WONDERFUL bunch
me. as
ROMANCE of
perfume
my my
from
came
pinky
carnations
emotion
to
on
table
hands It
to
I turned I
and
trils. nos-
trembled
was no
lifted the
flowers them
my
I could illusion,
sense
smell
was
but, faintly,
It
at
came
any
rate, my
back
to
me
of
smell
not
dead.
not
only
the
was
very
gradually.
flowers
me
I could that
catch
roses
full scent
of
certain
and
of red
to quitedisagreeable
at first.
Remembering
notes
am were
what
it
reallyshould
its chromatic
lacking in
to say,
At I
present, I get
as
thankful
smell
nothing escapes
lily.
which I I
can never even
the
sweet
of the
of
low yelthe
primrose just
used
well
the subtle
perfume
of
that how
certain distinguish
to
shades
perfume
my
to
sense use
notice.
It is not I know
of smell and I
am
is
reallykeener, but
so
that
it,
stantly con-
afraid
of
it. exercising
we
that
our
do
not
know
the
of
motive
We the
power. exercise
our
we
do
not
take
care
of
machinery
and
senses
which
our
into
communication Each
one
with
of
Nature
our
with
fellow-creatures.
ought
the
to
speciallycared
or
for,
so
that, if
another
"
necessary,
one.
it could age
help
as
take
the
place
say,
of
At
when,
simple folk
my
people
it to
are
only
fit to be my
buried," I
increased
sensorial force
such
by
a
traming
need
thought-power.
I could afford
to
I increased
degree that
another
on
pity
who
young
people.
place
of
our
We gers fin-
great Initiator
would Isis
...
the
lips of
the
goddess
Nature,
THE
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE
43
and
the after Are which
teach little
us
read deaf
them
just
to
men
as
Miss
Sullivan
taught
But
blind,
not
girl
our
read
human
lips.
are
all,is
this what
of science
doing?
secrets
they
the
are
not
hands,
in
the
theirs? And
secrets
for
to
us us
our
progress.
how
few
they have
revealed
enabled air.
during
leave have
our
the
last
They
about
have
to
planet
with
and
us
in the
They wings
worked
men
in
so
those dreamed
whilst
of
which
have
often
working, and even whilst sleeping. One of these days they will put us into communication with the Beyond. Everywhere people are searchingfor this,
and nowhere in which
more we
than seriously
in
one
America, the
try coun-
imagine
turn
every
entirelyoccupied
with
trying
the
to
all
of
The
all the
are
supernatural
attempt
the is
now
being
to
scientifically.
forces
being
made
develop
that
and
mental
by
of concentration
cure
in order
these may
be used
are
for
of
diseases.
would
Reviews
have
newspapers
full of facts
shudder.
which
made
an
our
grandmothers
extensive
physical meta-
There literature
is,
at
present,
has
a
which
become
After
was
seeing how
and
human
in darkness
more
silence,could
our
lightwhich
much
ours,
more
is
mental
I have
44
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
no
doubt
whatever and
that
we
shall
able
succeed
in
getting
the Invisible
out
of and
our
darkness
touch the
in
being
to
see
to
Intangible.
that which
I
Was
"
it
not
providential Sensibility,"
arrive
this
human
document
to
on
Sense
and
came
me
from
America,
last cruise
should
just
of
the
as
was
setting
of
out
on
my
vealed re-
in
search
Heart
Life?
to
me,
It
has
to
me
much
that
was
as
regards
the
power when
of
the in
Terrestrian,
a
poor
Terrestrian,
on
who,
looks
seen
crowd,
cap
his
head',
was
like
big
me
chrysanthemum
and
some one
This that
revelation it
necessary
to
knew blind
was
sary. neces-
This
the hand of
time
the
it
was
the who
woman
spelling
the
woman
on
woman
sees
and
who
sees
humbly
thanks
the
blind
woman.
46
and of
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
passionthat had been lived. As I expectedshe to the point immediately. went straight to see you," that I wanted It is not out of curiosity I reallyneeded to come she said, rather nervously.
" "
and
talk to
you."
let
us
"Well
more a
then,
begin
at
as graciously
I foresaw
that I
about
to
have
confession.
"
Your
books
me delight
and,
"
at the
same
time,they
quantity of
my
own
them." She
"
saw
I could
"
repress.
Very human,
my
is it not ? and
she
asked.
I nodded
"
head
she continued.
me
Their
B
optimism
"
.
exasperates
shade of
though,"
I do
said
not
Madame
Probably
a woman
this is because
irony in
age
"
her voice.
I
"
"
Optimism
"
in
a were
young
a woman
is natural, but of
a
was
certain
That
is very
I said,laughing; polite,"
my I
age
am
is
only too
"
certain.
You
see
for
yourself that
is then." the supreme
that of
old
and, nevertheless, my
You
optimism
quite sincere."
cator, Fabriso
have
?
been All I
very
can
happy
say
"
Happy
in
is that
tracingout
to have
my
destiny,like
to
many my
others,seems
endeavoured
go
against all
all my tastes and all my ambitions. hereditary instincts, Ah, how they have suffered and protested, all these instincts these tastes,these ambitions
to recognise that obliged
At
present, I
was
am
this hard
treatment
neces-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
has made
47
sary
development which
my
old age
"
endurable."
You
might
no,
say
enviable."
That
"
Oh,
endurable. been I
is
great deal
have
for
old
age.
If I had
consulted,I
was
should
preferred
have
been
young.
This
would
not
Then,
too, you
must
imagine
so
ivory tower, or that, like so many of other peoto the sufferings resigned ple. conscious of animal and human suffering
who very
I feel it
as
myselfmagnetically. A Frenchman,
Wenz,
made
me
Paul
shudder of he
to two
was
my years
by describingthe
in the Australian
even
horrors
of
drought
I cannot
bush, where
;
stationed.
mare. they are like a nightIt is very difficult to me to forgive the misery fencele which inflicted on certain good creatures are quite deIt is more difficult still to understand why so others,who would have developedmagnificently many with just a few rays of sunshine, have been planted on and died. the shady side of life and have withered away I should be tempted to cry out continually againstthe that we of things, if I did not know injustice always
write the details
exaggerate the
"Are
"
you
sure
that?"
suffered
grace
than
one
I have
our
done.
The
state
of
given
of
to
is
of
greatest blessings. It
It
are
is
one
the
forces
of Nature.
forces
creates
a or
force,
even
thanks
which
adverse
attenuated
us
annihilated.
Then
too, this is
givento
all."
48
"
THE
WONDERFUL
no
ROMANCE
"
Yes, there is
of
denying that!
our own
"
of Life is not
We
must
just
come
in the
out
existence.
in objectively,
and
its various
in energies, We
in its
lutions. evo-
admire and
it in the
gradual
and
mation transfor-
of minerals
of in
flowers,in
the
the
creation
weaving of their destinies. There is,in all this,a revelation of beauty, of wisdom, of subtle art and of tion. admiraand compels our which reassures us forethought I had a beautiful of the days this summer, One
bunch
of
roses were on
my
out
as
table.
I noticed
that
many
of
cut
in the most
It
must
seemed have
though
done
the
been
was
with
the smallest of
an
insect
insect?
It
the thousandth
time, I blamed
had one just as though some heard my silent question, for, the following week, I received American an magazine. I learnt from this publicatio that the insect whose work had puzzled me was wild bee named its nest in a Megachile,which makes the hollow of trees and this nest is composed of rose leaves. Nothing less than this ! It cuts them out with
ignorance.
and
and
abdomen,
In
them
into
kind
of tube
with
cells.
egg
to
cell of this
and
the food
food is
a
of the
larva
of
'
which
is to
come
life.
tiny ball
bee's bread,'made
The
nest
of
pollen and
contains
sometimes
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
more requires
49
than
"
as
many
as
sand thou-
flower
"
It
with
her
eyes
"
slightly misty.
And
the
life that
is enclosed
"
within
ovaries,it dies."
Nature." the
"
then
it has
had
glory
deal
"
continuingits species.
bee?
"
that
great
for
It would
be
woman,"
answered
my
"
visitor.
It dies and
something of
must
again
and
with
that I
am
collected. of feminine
thought
all that
a
be
must
that
subtle
joy
have
upon be
been it.
given to
we
the wild
see vels mar-
When
convinced
nor
that
those
who
elaborate
"
them do you
neither
evil
cruel." in your
tone
And ?
"
include R
human
nature
asked
do
Madame you
in
harsh
"
"
What
call human
nature?
This
"
my
visitor.
"
And
"
quantities."
"
are
"
I assure plied. larger quantities, you," I revices and virtues Besides, faults and qualities, all psychicalforces." Psychical forces,our faults and our qualities?
" "
much
"
Certainly. Have
you
never
seen
them?
"
50
"
THE
WONDERFUL
them
we
ROMANCE
Oh,
see
we
see
without
seeingthem
and, if
"
we
do
not
"
them,
is
feel them."
I
That
are
just it,"
answered, smiling.
form
These
forces Soul.
in Nature,
are
they
part of
the
They
has
incarnated
two
are
which
only They
in the which
are
man
has millions.
of life is
with which
us
the
played.
are
There
big trump
or
cards, there
game.
"
others
which
make
win
lose the
though."
of
"
this
we
have
pnly
to
consider
the immense
This
small infinitely
of which appear
thing, the
so
and
schemes is
one
ridiculous
sometimes,
It
of the most
on
energies. It is to be found everywhere, and in everything, in religion, in politics, in love. It helps to create charitable societies, to build temples and It is useful and it does not superb monuments.
urges ask for much
all the
words
payment in return, as it is satisfied with and honours, even with posthumous honours, and
all
too
it accepts
would
turn
false
coin.
The
Wheel
not
of
for
slowly, if it
Then for
were
Things' vanity,
snobbism
and
ambition.
room
leaves abroad.
The
too,
crueltyof one person excites the pity of every one. stimulant for Envy is the necessary the inferior being to people. Hypocrisy obliges many
behave
and
in
way
which
does
him
good.
Impiety, lying
sometimes.
I
fine reaction
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
51
as me
so
many
differently
brilliant." Madame
waves.
It
seems
to
that
love, friendship
must
be
remarkably
"
about harsh
a
? ingratitude
tone
asked
R
was
"
time, I
and
by
it.
has Ingratitude
reason,
as
always
black
not
without
absorbs
light and
seem
gives none
grey
to
me,
back.
and
Avarice
and
and
selfishness
always
a
jealousy
hatred
are
of
greenishhue.
their
see
Joking
to understand
must
watch
you
patiently
very
long
not
time. evil
to
But
dare
look
it their
duty
it.
playing
with
We
is that difficulty Some in the face. sider people conignore it, and others delightin spect." ought to approach it with rethe
"Approach
R
"
.
evil with
Madame
Yes, because
for its I
it is
and
we
ought
ralson
to work
that evolution, so
be transformed
into
good.
fancy
that
this
unique
d'etre and
a
it includes
see
reasons. a one
long
time to them
for me."
"
that
fies satis-
Ah, do Well,
up
tell
what
it
is,"begged
is
a
my
visitor.
"
my
idea is that
good
reactive that
agent which
a
shows
of evil,and
the presence
evil is
reactive
agent
which
of good."
Madame
repeatedmy
words
slowly.
52
"
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
flj
I understand
I understand
fectly per-
well what
"
you
mean. nor
It is moral
chemistry."
"
Neither
more more
less," I
and
more
replied.
admiration
Man
is
I have every
and
respect
to
day
"
of my how
life."
Oh, Madame,
at this ? at
do you
look
at
him
in order
arrive
"
I look
him
with
objectively. I grant
Providence is not
very
you
to
that
look
this
at.
collaborator
Even is and the best
much
lookingone
noble
one
is not
beautiful.
There
nothing very
the very
about
best
is not
the most
is,he represents
He
the
divine work
cell
millions
of years.
created
he
He
synthesisof
within him
ture. past, the present and the fubears within him, too, the secret of immortality. has
of all the
a
the
smallness
of the Certain
a
atom
and
all
are
the
greatness
what
even
future
god.
in
of Mars
savants
their
faculties
desperate effort
can
to
the inhabitant
be, and
they do
of this
try
is."
to
find
out
what
the
inhabitant
Earth
;"Yes," agreed
cousins in the
my
of
my
what
so
our
bours neighhis
and
mere
he knows
little about
fellow-creaturesthat
"He
it
no
child could
the
probably disdains
seems
too
easy
for him.
more
study more
and difficult,
impossible even,
54
tant
at
man
THE
WONDERFUL
is
ROMANCE
of the Earth
in this
an
Earth-dweller.
if
we are
We
to
must
look
objectiveway,
If
we we are
understand
that he is he
an
below.
to
must
accumulator."
"
An
accumulator,
a
man
an
accumulator amused
me
!"
exclaimed
my
visitor in
scared
way
that
immensely.
He
a
"And
order
to
enjoy
a
words.
"
is
ceiver re-
too,
He "Are you
resonator,
transformer
and
mitter. trans-
is all that."
joking?
all.
You
"
asked
my
eyes
wide
"
open Not
in
at
surprise.
understand
not ?
"
the
meaning
of
all
those terms, do
"
you
discoveries
of recent
years
have
made
"
less familiar."
to be
made,
of
man.
so
that
He A
we
functions
is
Dreadnought.
to
man work-
machinery, or
him times."
not
would electricity,
than the
be
able
to
understand
olden I do
,
better
greatest
of physiologists
"
am
afraid
R
quite grasp
your
meaning,"
her effort
said Madame
to
"
understand.
You do not grasp my
meaning?
"
repeated.
and
"
Is
not
an
the
body,
muscles those
a
blood,
all
accumulator
physicalforces,of
you
can see
forces,the
exteriorisation
of which
in
"
battery,in
work,
and
in every
material
? struggle
THE
"
WONDERFUL
truth in
ROMANCE
55
There
is
some
that," admitted
in of
Madame
R"
There
is
great deal
with
of truth
it,"I said.
"
Is
not
the
brain,
in that
of
its millions
cells,planted like
an
flowers
accumulator
call
thoughts, ideas
of
sentiments?
innumerable
impressions,pictures and
ries?" memo-
"
Why,
And
yes."
when,
to
"
in
one
form
or
another,
become
a
it
gives these
"
forces back
"
Life, does it
not
radiator?
Certainly."
And is not
These
man are a
"
receiver
no means seem
of
the
ambient
ations? radi-
by
agreeable always.
to
me
Certain
political personages
Certain Do you
like
St.
bastian. Se-
societywomen
understand
must
be
what
well."
I mean?
"
Yes, I understand
The
quite
"
resonator,
and
sort
of table
harmony,
which
receives
givesout
former. trans-
invisible worlds.
Besides
this,he is
With
transformer
various
wonderful
he
the
aliments
makes
blood,
nerves,
and
what
By
means
of his
To
sum
thoughts
deeds. substance
material
into
immaterial
physical force
"
It is He
into
"
is also
transmitter
of
56
ease,
THE
WONDERFUL
He
a
joy
of
and
sorrow.
sages, mes-
orders, of
million
things of
who
which
we
have
not
yet
"I
suspicion."
R
had
gradually
is moved is
begun
"
comprehend.
Terrestrian formidable
!" I
Poor
continued. Awake
"
He
about
by
or
he asleep,
constantlybeing worked
movements
are
by
invisible of
combined
those
very
aware.
himself
the germs
of his him
keep up a In his brain, the phenomenon of warfare. constant mirages is constantly taking place. This auto-mirage be wealth,honours, or a religious, tific scienor artistic, may
enemies
hidden
which
compel
to
ideal. he walks
In
order
to
attain
what
he
thinks
over
he sees,
day
or
and
night, he springs
ah1 that opposes
'
obstacles, then,
'
overturns
crushes
him, and
:
when And
he
actually grasps
in
was
it, he
says
Was
was
this all ?
yet,
he
too.
which
must which
work
profound admiration
of the ladder he
is
matter
on
step
and
placed, and
us on
also
tenderness
pity which
"But,"
like
''
will lead
to the true
humanitarianism."
appears
to
objected my
I
visitor,"man
you
machine."
Yes,"
every
He
replied,
"
like
an
and soul.
organ
of which
a
is like 'the
machine that
by
upon
the
the
God,
by
Spirit
WONDERFUL that
can or are
57
realised
of which
the be
is
motor,
the
chinery ma-
increased
lessened,the
on
improved
forces
damaged,
at
motor
which
numerabl into
'
work.
frequently say
only a poor little five horse-power is a forty horse-power.' When I hapThat or one pen that is a hundred to come across one horse-power, that does it mentally, with an admiration I hover round me good. I must though, that I do not often own, with one of these on my path." meet for compliments, Without what should you fishing myself:
*
'
This
one
is
"
think
"
I represent ?
"
asked
Madame
fifteen
horse-powerwhich
to
might
I have deal of
become
ty-five." twen-
"
am
glad
it
hear
over a
that.
an
auto
of
that
force and
"
gets
great
human I
ground."
The
so
that
heads
was or
appeared
the with
to
me
like the
motors, living
these
me
at
idea
heads,
shake
bald
covered
motors,
this over,
under
"
with
began
to realise
these craniums
Then
as
deeply touched." look at people and things within you though you are lookingin a mirror."
I is what
and
selves, them-
"
"
you
mean
by looking at
them
objectively?
"
Yes." I know
never
"
had
the
word
it
but objective,
how
I
to
or signified,
apply
it."
58
THE
WONDERFUL
would
age, You find that become
ROMANCE
this
an
"Well,
at
you
your
might
should
of interest. of
"
train your
this kind
observation."
So So that that I may you
so
become
may
see
horse-power? twenty-five
more
"
"
and
learn
see
with reflect.
greater
There
clearness,and
are so
that you
have
may any
to
few
people who
of
idea of the
of the mind
real
ure pleasSo-
that called
this kind
working
gives. they
orthodox
free-thinkers do so, and they have take advantage of their freedom for not thinking at all." R That is quite true," said Madame laughing. discoveries now-a-days,"I conThere tinued, so are many of forces of which we had no idea, that people
"
, " "
think, because
lieve be-
will
and they will then to reflect, obliged the fact that free-will is an impossibleidea." "Free-will! Ah, that is just what I wanted
soon
be
realise
to
cuss dis-
with
not
you.
My
husband
there that
were
was so
thinker
and
he did which!
I
so
believe in it,but
no
many
not
things in
trust to
he
was
longer believed
wrong,
I could
him. date
far
"
back, become
Yes, nineteen
sort
of habit
out
of mind
persons
of twenty and
say,
the
most
to
inapt way,
fold their
that
arms we
they are not free they have let things take their course.
not
one
only
fold
for is
It is
our
just
arms.
because
We of
are
free that of
us
we
cannot
have
every
been
created
the
sake
doing something,and that something for the harmony, not only of this world
sary neces-
of ours,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE Universe.
us
59
Fatalism
one no flect re-
but
for
the
harmony
cannot
exist in Nature.
or
die 'killed, in
sure
way death
another, but
is the
result
quite
have the
that
to
of chance.
You prepares is to
only
that
we
the know
"
present always
what the
future. could
As
we
do
not
future
be, how
prepare
"
it?
Ah,"
You
said my
" if visitor,
you
only knew
Let
how
much
I need
"
to believe that
can
things are
You
determined
us
beforehand."
very
a
take
just
one
proof
actions
make These
among1
the
influence that
temperature has
and
even
people, upon
their
the barometer
two
the thermometer
down.
face
registerforces,in
is
of
which
to
the
human
to
race us
powerless.
That
ought
of
suffice for
proving
the
inanityof
the idea
free-will."
"
What
could
pleaded that
but himself?"
that
he
not
free, as
he
had
not
made
magistratecould only reply that he, too, was had The man broken not free to pardon the offence. the higherlaws which govern all society, and the magistrate is appointed to see that those laws are respected. Those whom call criminals are probably the unsound we in mind inferior creatures, or or body, the degenerates,
"
The
of
whom
Providence
makes
use
for
certain
of
its
works."
"
And
where
is Divine
justiceto
be found
then?
"
60
"
WONDERFUL
of grace bear
of this world
enter
which
into
them,
them
the reincarnations
which
"
await you
Ah,
believe in reincarnation?
"
"
"
"
times, now
who from the
that
are
we
have
attitude
of those
with
it
condemned
prisoners is
The shake
quite different
kisses them with
some
what
formerly was.
warder
priest
hands
and
them.
one. a
They
the very
hand
that
ha$ killed
out.
All that is
is like
gleam
and
us
of the
This
"
nation." of reincar-
"Yes,
seems
when
we
great
for the
sorrow,
which
to
can
undeserved, we
find
look
justiceof God
As for There
me,
and
am
only
a
it within
a
ourselves.
I
a
not
but free-thinker,
between
a
free believer.
is
distinct shade
"
There
is
whole
even," I
I
am as
said.
not
an
"
Sometimes
I have
I wonder
not
are
whether
old
crite. hypothat
can
what
many
is known
faith, as
my mind
is
no
blind.
There
thingswhich
the
manor,
same,
on am
account
of
act
my
as
obliged to
to
I did
accept everything. I go
of the
Church
and
member
Church."
I said.
as
"
And
quiteright,too,"
very many If you others
People of humble
see
and class,
well, only
go
to
God
inside
the
Church.
did not
the
services,they
62
"
THE I
ROMANCE
to
Oh,
This
no.
my
house
and
should
"
not
like to
belief
We have taken
to
soul
of the
years is
world.
and
not
"
about
it in recent
it has
scientific form.
Besides, it
contrary
Whilst
any
religion."
is absolute
doxy." hetero-
"
am
not
so was
sure
of
that.
Jesus, for
instance,
and
not
knew
that
own
he
doing the
his
A
"
will."
over
strange expressioncame
If
we were
my
visitor's face. be
really not
We
free, forgivenesswould
love
our
more
easy.
might
even
enemies," she
"
though speaking to herself. Then, suddenly she Have asked abruptly : remembering me, you been deceived by some ever one very dear to you?
said, as
"
"
"
you
do not I do.
know
what is
griefis."
a
"
yes, indeed
There I
can
fine collection of
miseries have
"
in this world my
and
answer
for it that
share
of them."
my
she
a
was
the littlehandkerchief clenching nervously that I was I married holding. When twenty-five with whom I
was
man
passionatelyin love, a
was
man
whom
very
who
devoted been
too
was
to
me
up
we
to
the
last.
We
should
have
happy, if
a
had
I
My
he
husband
a
widower
when
him,
his
and
had
little son,
old,
made
living image.
That
alone
THE
WONDERFUL if I had
ROMANCE
not
63
me
had
strong
She
ternal ma-
Madame continued
almost
was
silent for
an
minute.
then
brusquely, in
"
comic
Can
you
women
the maternal
instinct to
are
who
sent to
have
women
no
children? who
children
only
may A
"
the
Life in order that struggleis necessary and also for its very alimentation." be engendered, visitor's face. to my little mocking smile came what Providence I wonder givesyou in return for she take up the cudgelsin its defence ? way you Because
"
said.
It is I replied. of great satisfaction," feeling than for to plead for Providence much more agreeable not all painful ones. the devil. Our tasks on earth are
"
"
have
given you
great deal
joy."
"Yes,
by
way
answered for
Madame
preparation for a great sorrow," shall judge R bitterly. "You brought up my husband's son just as
of
my
own.
There
was
no as
merit
in
all I did
for the
boy
seemed
I
me
done
When
seem
in my
my
arms,
to
to
husband
child
once
more."
stopped again,and then said with a little I am embarrassment : tellingyou everything, you understand tion indignasee, but it is so that you may my and my grief."
My
visitor
"
64
"
THE
WONDERFUL
I admire you
Yes, and
allowed
you
the subtleness
the
sentiment
which the
as a man
to revive
childhood
as
youth
of
loved.
I admire
all this
novelist
and
the the
full
other
"
have
must
experiencedto
now
accept
R pay
No, I do
sorrowful
it. had
not
with
hardness,
I devoted
for I have
to
too
dearlyfor
child. mother.
I He
myself,body dangerous
care
soul,to
from
that
inherited
to all my
his
Thanks
and
to
precautions
The
-doctor order
study again, in
him
I coached
regularly
all the patience
to
lessons.
Heaven
only
knows
it needed
in order
urge
him had
"
on. me
passed
must
his examinations
and brilliantly,
to thank
But
he
you,"
and
said.
"
thought
to
he
over
was.
My
over
friends
envied
me
used
repeat
and
again, with
*
the
sow,
greatest
so
saying:
me
As I
we was
do
reap.'
As
long as
was a
he needed
*
his
beloved
world
There
He
no
other stock
mother
in the
had
"
whole
of pretty
phrases for
And
then
I
he married."
"Ah,"
"Yes,
me
said,smiling.
ah!"
a
repeated
to
Madame
R!
"He
took
my
out
to
certain
one dinner-party,
eveningthat
met
a
husband
happened
be away.
He
very
young
THE
WONDERFUL
fell in he love with
65
widow months
a
and later
first
very
sight.
Six
married
her.
and
fair,with
of the
riage, mar-
beautiful
women
complexion
who
can men.
those
do what
strongest
my
of
During
used
us.
the
run
step-son
to
see
to
morning
like
for
few
minutes,
He
seemed
various
us
to
coming
came
to
the old home. less often, and his stay hurt All have
was a was
Then,
when
under
pretexts, he
our
he visited every
at
country house,
was
shorter
time.
to my
His
father
rather
son.
at
this and
same
I tried
invent
excuses
for his
the
never
it did
hurt
husband's
birth
and feelings
forgiventhat. joy
to me,
The
at
a
of the
real I
and
present
I went
was
I consider
to
joy
very
idiotic.
felt my for
myself
grandmother
to
depths of
garments
It
was
being.
the
When
choose seventh
little
I layette, love of
"
in the
heaven. instinct
like
being in
again. My
once
maternal
had
"
me
more."
and
at
critical
me
age."
then, colouring
looked
at
"
and
meekly: Possibly." And naturally,"I added. very that may Naturally, oh, no ! However continued, the child was a fine boy, but I was
"
"
be," she
not
able
me
to at
"
see a
much distance
of him.
His
mother
managed
with
We I
to
keep
from
not
his cradle."
on
Were I
you
good
terms
her?
were
"
"
cannot
exactly say
to
that.
both
of
us
too
well
educated my
quarrel,but
me."
could
always
feel
her between
step-son and
66
"
THE
And
she, very
you
and
"
herself."
My conscience is perfectlyclear. I have not a singleword or deed, injuriousto her, with which to reproach myself." I can quite believe that, but all the same you have to be able to play the part of too much individuality who the mother-in-law She was does not count. ably probhad the man jealous of your influence over you brought up." Yes, that was just it, of course so, in the ; and nite most a defiperfidious way, she managed to bring about died suddenly, four rupture. My dear husband
"
"
years
son,
ago,"
with
no
she
continued,
for
in
broken
voice.
"
His
respect for my
my
be
to
intense,and
be the
which he knew would grief, feelings, although he knew me had the seals affixed I
was
honourable, strictly
on
in my
home
advice of
of
left
with
borrow
six
pounds
from
a
ready
and
to
was
obliged to
about
friend.
I had
He
law
his
father's
will,as
of all my
into that
husband's
property.
fortune
very
on
My
son-in-law
his mother's
he
was
attaininghis majority, so
I
one won
in
good position.
three
and, after
under the
this,on
arcades
meeting him
of the
any Rue of notice
day,
with
de
me.
taking
me,
saw
heart
and
nor
I almost
staggeredas
! I had
heard what
I
anything for
cared
the next
few minutes.
cut
think whom
it meant
been
dead
by
the
I
had
for
from
childhood, whom
had
THE nursed
WONDERFUL
67
passed
Alas," I said,
and weak
"
your
man
"
people are
was
"
"
kind
of
good
he
ones."
doll and
has
herited in-
Madame
minute,
a
and
then dead
membrance re-
continued
woman.
am
running down
You
me. see
poor, the
That
is abominable! for
what
If I could
seem
believe
was an
never
created
for
hatred
my
and
upsets
"
as
it is
element
not
foreignto
some
nature."
Have One
"
you of
our
tried
modern
form
of diversion?
you little
mean,
"
diversions
a
pose? supwas
said my
"
companion, with
The
shrug that
Society,dispensary so work, settlements? Yes, but I saw things many there that were that I dropped all that. disappointing, There are plenty of charitable societies in our country, end just as but they come to an easily as they are
very started.
"
French.
Red
Cross
There
must
is
no
cohesion."
I
You
remember,"
been take
in the
of the
and do
to not
Church.
utilise all
want
to
it up
They
a
know
how
go
it, though, as
it needs
and They will succeed finally, humanitarianism well-thought-out intelligent, result of their effort."
"
Well, I
went
back
to
Brittany to
'
cultivate
my
68
THE
ROMANCE
"
garden.' My
Nature,
of
had
instilled into
He
me
his love of
to
Earth.
out
managed
make
good
steward
estate
farmer's
that
whom
he
grandchildren. It all the time as though I were to me seems working with him. also sowing more I am seed of ingratitude and Like one future sorrow. of your heroines, I am ing bringup a little family of twelve orphans: six boys and six girls. I am helpedin this by three excellent women,
ago
" "
which
risian ignorant,frivolous Pathe help of the formerly. With had Louvic our taught, I manage the plantation of trees, I continue
of the
for his
who their
have
own.
the true
The
maternal
no
children
of and
little home
provided for
to
me.
"You
I wanted
to
meet,"
claimed. ex-
Really! pleasure.
"
"
"
said
Madame
with
unfeigned
Have
you
noticed
that
my
speak
that
a
"
children and
"Have
me
"
animals, in
it?
books ?
Why,
just what
a
tracted at-
Well, then, I
time
I
never
now
very,
very
to
long
say
noticed
am
ashamed
years
children
turned
ever
bored towards
Of
late
my
thoughts have
way
them
in the most
curious have
ticed no-
I increasing indignation,
those who
to
educate of
children
understand
this lack
comprehen-
70
is
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
his games,
for
a or
dragged
and
away He
to
suddenlyfrom
is taken bed
a
roused
out
of his
rest
sleep.
put
out
walk
to
when go
he needs
out.
when
he
wants
The
other
came
day
very
I met
near
walking along half asleep. I stopping the mother and giving her
child think
an
my
"
opinion."
How do you it
comes
about
that
Providence of what
is
gives to
necessary
animals
instinctive
and
knowledge
this
.
withholds
R
knowledge
the
from
"
mankind?
asked
Madame
because
to
mankind
to know
to know
learn
Perhaps
Habit
her
that is it."
a
"
blinds children.
mother
I
and
prevents her
from
ing see-
observe
them
who could one only known and judge them fairly. She objectively
have
delightedin
that stuck
came
their conversations
to
and
in the
droll
ideas
them.
good
that,
hope
you
so, indeed
!"
exclaimed
Madame
with
"
comic Have
"
fervour.
seen
many
children
with
reallyjoy
and then
ful
faces ?
I asked. R
"
Madame
thought for
No,
a
moment
said,
ruefully:
"
I do
not
think
I have." such
to
a pression pathetic ex-
I have
seen
great
for
many
with
come
have
my
eyes any
and
that
haunted
days.
Without
the
tal sentimenthe
exaggeration,it
is my
belief that
child and
THE
WONDERFUL
creatures
ROMANCE
in this world been clear which
71 the
plaining ex-
horse
are
the two
are
least understood.
to
If I have my ideas
enough
of
our
in
you will
of the
workings
that
motive
power, child
are
you
readilyunderstand by
with
are
influenced persons
of the
grown-up
it lives.
more cases
that
there
brain
fever. with
a
Imagine
nervous
"
the
delightsof
or an
child
who
is blessed
mother I
can
irritable
father."
too
imagine smiling.
still
more
are
them
only
R
,
"
And
abominable
is the
badly
given to the child,teachers who are like livinggramophones. They are ill-fed and badly dressed and they have no prestigeat all. Harassed by other work, which they are obliged to1 do in order to provide for the needs of their families, they have neither time to think nor their poor to rest, and pupils are The nation affected by their worries and their moods. what which is civilised enough to know the child really is,will pay its teachers, not in a republican wray, but royally. Their salary ought to be higher than that of deputies or That of senators. would be juseven tice. and Men teachers the women ought to wrear increase their insigniaof magistrates. This would The French love prestigeand prestige is necessary. their children,but they do not care for the child. I have already written this and I am writing it again,
paid
as
teachers
there
all the
are
some
truths
which Just
should of
are
be
cried
aloud
at
cross-roads.
think average,
it, two
hundred
over
thousand
little
ones,
on
an
given
to
THE
WONDERFUL
of
ROMANCE
mercy
are
public charity,and
Madame
"
two-thirds
die
they
adults."
Horrors
!"
exclaimed
"
They
are
poor
human
need of they have all the more being cared for physicallyand morally. Ridiculous little and the poor pricesare paid to the foster-parents their earliest days. Then, some suffer from two ones I believe, hundred francs a month to womenare given, who well,but who are quiteignorant mean inspectors, and who are being duped." constantly This inspection ought to be done gratuitously,"
specimens,I know,
"
said
Madame middle
" ,
by
There
charitable
are
women women
of
the
higher or
would
class.
plenty of
were
who
fact
asked.
The
is,though, that
are
public charity,those
very
ones
who
ministe ad-
reallythe
for the poor
who
are
receiving
"
it."
"
If
we
cared
child,"I continued,
little
ones
we
should
not
allow
all these of
to
be
handicapped ought
to
by
them
the
name
charity
children.
Does
We
not to
call
mean
'wards
of the State.'
at
the
State the
the
of
people
secret
present?
and be
to
In
order
the
as
lessen
number
births
increase
birth
statistics,marriage
ought
America.
facilitated
any every
an
it is in
England
or
Without
publicationof banns,
ministerial
whatever, empowered
two to unite
official should
engaged couple,accompanied by
witnesses
of
way
by producing their birth certificates, proving that they have attained the age which
demands."
and
the law
THE
"
WONDERFUL
that be
"
ROMANCE
on great slight
73
Would
not
paternaland
maternal
"
? authority the
No,
greater
number
course,
of I pay
respect that.
of young but
name
Of
ways people will althat a large numknow ber ness, dearly for their rashyoung love would have
a
their
rash
and
protectionof
smiled.
are a
the law."
Madame
"
Ah,
novel-writer,"she said,
some
"
and
you
would
"
like to create
No, I should
children
a
like to and
to
more
there would
men
be less
It
deserted would
be
French
and
women.
way
make
no
French
people
has
one
lose
to
that
fear
a
for
the -future It
which
other nation
is
such the
us.
gree. de-
causes
of how
of
great
When of the
humiliates
the
see
understand
education
child, I dare
"
Oh
!"
said
visitor, with
whole
world
of
proach re-
in her
"
tone.
No
for
the
child,which
might
and
be such
cent magnifi-
medium
of
our
for conciliation
and religious
dissensions. In the political paternity voluntary schools, for instance, there is a religious and maternity,which is both good and necessary for certain
on
natures.
Parents
who
not
are
in any
way
pendent de-
the
government
Such
have neither
dare
send
their children
to
these
schools.
We
tyranny
is
revoltingand
future
telligent. unin-
nor Christianity
patriotism.
citizens
The leave
result
when
our
school, instead
look
at
74
each
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
other
like
snarlingbulldogsand
'
exchange
plimentary uncom-
godless heathen
and
or
as
in which of
our
other
hearts
This
minds
new-comers
in and
this
world.
will create
weakens. each
And
the
whilst the
wolves
sheep-dogs
a
with fighting
other,
have
good
if
time."
"
Do
you
not
a
think
it would
be
"
good thing
If
women
"
had
voice in
not
They
are
it.
a
they
presentedthemselves
Parliament
with
Mothers9
would
have
them,
but
they
her
are
incapableof
believe me,
opened drawing
its doors
such
a
gramme pro-
up.
And
it is the
Latin
mother
who, with
"
and
her
weakens passionateselfishness,
But
race." be that
Providence
if
we
are
not
free,it
be
suffer
and
be misunderstood,
our
parents should
you
suppose
"
that
the end
our
race
is written that it is
hope
only our
evolution
that
is written
gods that we should live, and that will has created the struggle, but the struggle is gradually For some becomingmore intelligent. years about the child, and they people have been thinking now, are now about all beginningto have a certain curiosity
that
now concerns
there.
It is the
will of the
it.
am
naturalist,who
He
is
is
fifteen hundred.
WONDERFUL whether
ROMANCE
75 That is like
to
discover very
they
are
blind.
well and be
child to you
studied do."
zoologically. And
exclaimed
that
is what
I wish
"
would
a
What
my
visitor, clasping
a
her of
hands well-gloved
in her face.
"
excitement, whilst
Do you think I
am
flash
ble capa-
joy
"
beautified
"
her
though?
I
am
she asked
you
are.
doubtfully.
You have been and
sure
prepared girls.
notes
for
it. is
You
have
twelve for
as one
subjects,boys
person.
as
That
quite enough
age,
Take
can,
of their atavism.
sex,
and,
the
far
you
of
their of
Observe
colour human the form
shape
of the the
a or
forehead
of each the
them,
the the
of
the
eyes,
quality of
great
deal.
hair, for
fleece reveals
Then, too,
and
notice
of the
ears
Everything
left
to
is of
importance
Read
these Observe
nothing
so
is
chance.
little
all
ones
like
many
manuscripts.
reflex
them
or
their
to
movements,
them. I shall
conscious, and
try
discern
pray.
and
much
surprisedif you
amount
am
enormous
of interest I to
me,
so
pleasure."
"
And Give
then
what them
do
with
?
use
"
to
that
on
I may
to
make
of them,
the
are
and
I will send
them
London,
to
pal princibeing
of
an
institute where
women
educators
prepared and where the child is being studied. This and is a large-hearted extremely intelligent principal
woman. sure
I will introduce
you
you
to
each first
other
and
am
will both
fall in love at
sight."
76
"
THE There is
WONDERFUL
institute
in
an
nurses
are
being trained."
"
French
who
mother
more a
would
than
never
want
person
in her
house
"
knew
she
did,"
'
said, laughing.
not
once
asked
nurse
'
young her
never
wife
little
why
she did
have
she
an claimed, ex-
English
house
for
girl?
one
Oh, no,'
I would !' I
have
that
of those
in princesses
my
only wish
on
the
government organised
rich district,
"
courses
of lessons
poor alike.
the
child in every
and
I envy
you,"
added,
such
on
because
you
still have
"
time to
never
I should R
thing,"said
and ing pressfine
Madame it
hand
mine
a
warmly.
had
to
You
have
opened
me
out
path
for
me."
"
You I
am
come
to
me
for
to
pointit out
"
to you,
and
a
very
proud
be
That
is
very
good
of Providential
work.
You
knowledge long before you will be ready to acthat the ingratitude has served of your son to help on own progress." your If I admit that it has served to help me to rise do How lowers him, does it not? morally it certainly
"
will not
you
"
account
for that?
"
We
know
nothing about
his mind.
to
the
to
reactions
which
may
may realise
take
place in May
When God
Thanks
these,he
all that he
"
owes
you."
1" you
grant that
66
I think your
of you, little
will
seem
much
greater
saw
to
me
among
if I
you
78
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
netically, whether
come
she
thinks
she
it leans
good
or
bad.
with
to
When
an
to
the
dialogues,
of
forward,
which in her
seems
stinctiv in-
movement to
me
approval,
feather and
be
preted inter-
by
better
the in
very
hat.
to
I conclude be better
that
am
dialogue
I wanted
in this
chapter."
visitor
My
all her
ful beauti-
teeth.
"
What
not at
curious
author
of
you
are,"
your
she
said ;
"
you
are
"
all afraid
showing
literary strings."
in
a
No,
for
the
most
interestingthing
book
is the
way
"
in which
it is made."
Well, that
mistaken. in
of
certainly is objectivism,
I way,
am
if I
am
not to
very
at
much
going
if
to
train order
R
myself
to
look
things
this
only
in
discover
,
the
rose
beauty
to
ugliness,"
said
Madame
as
she
take
"
You
then
out
have
my
discovered hand
to
very
great
she
thing,"
it to
I said. her
"
her
and
raised
lips.
Remember,
my I
have
"
your
are
promise,"
coming
come
she
said, still
You
holding
have
sown
hand. the
You you
to
Louvic.
see
seed;
must
and
it sprouting."
I nodded
without
me now
speaking.
from
kind
any
of
superstitious
or
fear
a
prevents
making
plans
giving
verbal
promise.
CHAPTER
IV
THE and
objective vision
continues
of
our
of
people
to
and
to
reveal
me,
greatness
atom
me
lives.
deaf
It has
torn
away
from instant of
tain cer-
habit, which
I
see
made
and
Every beauty
of
to
the
wonderful
mechanism,
familiar
acts, the
amaze
grandeur
startle the
me.
and
mystery
It I
seems
which
me as
frequently though
the This
would I
see
and
for
them of
first time.
constantly have
and
new
something quite
for
fresh those
to
me.
sensation
a
which
who
not
are
biases it up
to
I would At
a
give
them
Rue
millions
the
of post-office
a
Capucines,
work-girl receive
She looked
department.
was a
about
twenty
fair
and
rough,
was
She
wearing
threads. that
dress, which
not
covered
white
She
was
open
to
in
an
gant eleHer
the
envelope
handed
her face eyes
her.
eager
fingers tore
contents.
it open Her
and
literallydrank pink,
her
in
the
flushed
a
eyelids trembled,
over
her
when
quivered,
looked
up,
smile face
hovered
was
so
her and
lips and,
radiant
her
fresh
some
that
I
she
was
might
so
have
just absorbed
the mation transforlittle black been
an
magic
that
cordial.
struck
me.
by
Those had
it
thrilled positively
looked of
as
letters, which
though
79
they
traced invisible
by
the
meanderings
some
insect, contained
80 force flesh
THE
WONDERFUL
of
ROMANCE
which, like
and bones
ray
penetrated the
and
of
this human
the
had
caused
seen. monplace, com-
transfiguring joy,
The
signs of
to
I had seemed
a was
just quite
phenomenon
had, up
it !
It
then,
was
great mystery
lying underneath
Those the little black
was
I who
commonplace
in the
characters, buried
a
depths of
would
cells of
coarse
a
half-worn-out
fluid* which her
thimble,
would indifferent worries of
flat purse,
emit
divine
touch
to
her her
brain, making
mistress her and
out to
scoldingof
workroom,
and
porting trans-
all the
of the
drawing
would would the
of her
a
gangue
poverty
And
her
into
come
heavenly zone.
when these and
same
then,
the
day
perhaps
lose
letters
their
magic
become
preciousthan
thimble and
coarse
and
pocket of
in my
I had life,
thought, and love, feelings impressions,by handwriting,and I admired it all most sincerely. On returning hotel by the Rue to my d'Antin, I saw the step of his father's shop. He a little boy seated, on
had
a
strangeness and
of this transmission
slate
on
and,
with
against
ancestor,
perhaps,he
such power, and
as
was
givingall
those
of which
just witnessed
not
transmit
as
only love,
of
a
sacred
those
divine
WONDERFUL I call
ROMANCE
81 of
rite. All
is what led my
becoming
call
conscious direction We
things.
of that
thoughts
we
in the
phenomenon
literature
comes
which do and
literature.
produce
It
same
and
us
not
know
our
by
what
mechanism.
in
from
as
escapes would
senses
just
the
way could
the
see.
perfume
escape
from
to me more mysterious,and, Nothing seems by dint of thinking it out, I have arrived at a conception which is,perhaps, absurd, but I will give it. Many have to blunder along before one really finds persons
the truth.
Like united and
us,
the
Earth
has
body
and
soul
so one
closely
ends
that
it is
the other
where
an
the
numberless
molecules unknown
and
force, which
the
and
call vital
force, and
the Eternal
a
which
is
undoubtedly
molecules of
God.
These
incarnate
of
portion
Universe.
the Under
physical and
Divine
action
psychical forces
the
gether, to-
they have
gathered
separated,been transformed, and they have and evolved progressed. They have become oceans, deserts ; they have manufactured mountains, rivers,plains,
the
habitation
and
of
man
and
are
man
himself.
And
these molecules
these cellules
constantlymaking
the
eye
does not
in which
takes place,in happens,everything everything which forces,ideas,sentiments, passions,vices spiritual fierce battle ; a world and virtues into a are fighting
82
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
elements
which
and
the
gods
man
are
working
our
with
!
study their tle. blinking and shuddering a litstrange design without It is so ugly and yet so fascinating:a groundwork clear of dark seeds, arranged concentrically ; a egg-shaped space and, in the centre, a black speck, the
Oh,
cellules of
motor
nucleus vital
These
our
nucleoli,I
am
told, contain
the most
being: energy, heredity,terrible and the secret of our destiny. Planted consolingheredity, by the million, in the divine clay, in the fertile grey of our the on matter, they act on the network nerves, and they are fatigable indeblood and on our flow of our organs, workers. derful They have been weaving the Wonfor millions of years. Romance They create the all the dreams of mankind most and, prodigiousthings, those dreams, that powerful factor,literature. among
part of
When
the
Terrestrian
became
aware
of God, he
to
dressed adand
supplications, prayers
he also commenced
in that
to
and
hymns
Him,
which,
and
thanks gave
the
answers
It After
was
that
sacred
literature
to
born.
this,the
and His copy
was
began
he made
sing of
his combats
legends out
dramas of and romantic
tried to
fictitious
idylls. This
Later
ginning be-
literature.
on,
teries myshim
of Nature
his attention
and
think, observe
and,
as
result
of all
this,
literature philosophical
its appearance.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
83
painting and sculpture. Its invisible held firm by writing, either in the manuscript are waves free again at The in the book. or eye sets them brain, will, and, coming as they have from the human
more so
than
they
it
return
thither other
to work
on
it,influence
is
a
it and
make of Divine
produce
waves.
This
economy.
These elements.
psychic They
waves
superior
with
and
true
inferior
and
along
them
false
ideas, elevated
thoughts, noble
and
of
of great beauty and unworthy sentiments, pictures vile ugliness. They carry along with them words
which
cause
console,
words
which
encourage,
words
which
words which vivifyand words which kill. despair, They bring the dead back into the midst of the living These and their souls for us. and keep their words of instantaneous of millions by means psychic waves, photographs, taken by the eye and the mind of the distant landscapes, the most to us give writer, transmit
us
the
sensation
of
beauty
our
that inner
we
cannot
see
for and
some
ourselves.
They
task.
from
enlarge
vision, renew
down from of
soul of those
who
are
chained
us
by
our
They
our
snatch
away
us
occupation pre-
cares,
take
out
ourselves,
farscribe de-
us
to the
seeing Nature
as waves
a
wanted
give us
are are
what
waves
the of
a
English
change."
The have souls
There
poetry and
rare
are sence es-
of
;
prose.
former
and
of
more
they
rhythm
cadence, they
others reach
waves
able
to
lift certain
higher; the
farther
and
have
more
universality. All
the various
of litera-
84
ture
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE volume
At
sort
have
race an
gone has
enormous
on
increasingin
them.
a
and
in
depth.
must
Every
form Stream.
enriched
present, they
of
current,
psychical Gulf
but they never They mingle and intermingle, characteristics. Like lose their own ferent difspecial every It is soul, they keep their own individuality. literature with that of impossibleto confuse Northern the the
South,
or
that
waves
with
that
of the
West,
I
Dantesque
Shakespearian
ones.
with colours and as imagine all these waves glistening with extraordinaryshades. Those of our present epoch of transition most are Ah, yes, they must likely grey. indeed The lived be grey. ideal has been subjective and lived over and over again. It can supply nothing It is like a burnt out ampoule. writers. to poor more Humanity has had enough of it,but still clingsto it, It dare not let by pure atavism, and also out of fear. go led of the hand it
which
holds it
but prisoner,
which
has
celerate ac-
along
for
centuries.
The
Some
its evolution.
discoveries of Science,which
to disdain,just as poets and novelists seem do, will turn its soul towards Nature, where
theologians
the
sources
of true of
our
poetry, the
last
secret to
of
our
originand
the
hopes
I
days, are
be found. de la Comedie
One
a
day, at
was
the Place
Fra^aise,
was
witness it
and
knocked
action of romantic literature, psychical The first time I quite a revelation to me. against Alfred de Musset's statue, for it is such
a
of the
placed in
gave
me
way
that
on
one
does
knock
againstit,it
shock
to
me so
and,
It seemed
86
I
THE
ROMANCE
imaginedand
voluptuousnessthat special
he
:
have
traced
those
and lines,
the particularly
"
Et
j'en sais
d'immortels
qui
sont
de purs
sanglots."
in
It is
of literature,
and
course,
but
how
it reverberates
the
ear
This
statue, which
of the
much
room,
attracts
the attention
surprised when
stand
and they all seem to be passers-by, they look at it. Some of the people
the
still and
read
poetry.
was
curious
to
see
the various
effects it would
produce
A
and
I walked- round
workman,
the
wearing
corner
white
blouse, with
a
in flabby cigarette
of
his read
mouth, and
out
gay,
the celebrated
!"
his face,
"
Stuff
and when
nonsense
he
he had
finished.
worthy
cardboard
read them
women,
of the Louvre
in their hands,
not
man as
the
at
appear
came
understand
was
all.
young
next.
of Southern
though he had not had enough to eat, but his face With his hands buried in his pockets, was interesting. he read the poet's words and then looked up at slowly, he him, with an expressionthat seemed to ask whether He whistled as he moved reallybelieved that? away
and, in the whistle,which
I
was
intended
to
be
sceptical,
emotion. of age. colour-
fancied
that
came
I
a
After
him,
was
She
poorly
dressed
and
looked
faded
and
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
87
less, but
and
women
was
certain She
to
about
one
her of
"
her
person. doomed
too
carry
heavy
She
saw a
are
heavy
turn
for and
them.
I
ful beauti-
in
her up,
wonderful drew
thing.
up
as
lighted
it had she
her
a
whole
body
itself She
though
the with
eyes went
received
was
magnetic
more
touch.
pressed
parcel
a
carrying
movement,
author with of head the La
quick,
nervous
ardent,
She
misty
then
thanked
on
the wTay,
Mai. firm
her
erect
step.
waves
had
just caught
I
was
effect
to
psychic
of soul
I
moved
the
very
depths
"
of
my
turned know
away it
was
myself
so
murmuring
Oh,
God,
great." impossible
but
certainly
that
woman
not
chance
which Will.
brought
that
there,
where
Providential of hard
cross-roads,
every
streams
workers
witnessed I
no
by
day,
the
miracle for
statue
I
some
had
just
creature.
place, perhaps,
think
daily poet's
longer
I
that
on
the
is
badly
placed.
a
fancy
of be
that,
occult
its work
footpath
in de the Musset way
there, it is doing
of
a
fine This
piece
must
consolation. reward
so,
for
the
Alfred
Comedie
greater
I
than any
rate.
entering
Fra^aise.
hope
at
CHAPTER
would
like to
to
only
have
things
If it
can
of
this
kind
can,
to
tell
regard
kill.
some
literature. has
a
vivify, it
to
alas,
It
great
are
many
answer
for,
it not and
of
to
them
very of
great
the
Was
having
that
read
love
Guinevere her
Lancelot,
Francesca
de
brotheraffection
.Dante
"
in-law,
and
meets
were
Paul
Malatesta,
killed
declared
by
Lanciotto,
the
beautiful with
"
loving
a
woman
City
of
Tears,"
makes
and,
her
say
marvellous
we
intuition
read
Life, he
much
sired, de-
When
were
how the
laughing lips
will
never more
kissed from
we were
by
me
be
separated
As far
as
(Paul Malatesta),
concerned,
wrote
kissed
my
lips.
the read
the That
real
culprits were
we
book what
and
had
he
who
it.
day
was
did
not
gone
case,
before."
was an
Dante
right,
and
the
book,
in this
agent
of
dition. per-
Quite recently
young
as
man
knew, who
of
was
rich
read
to
snare
and
too
gifted,
much
of
killed
himself,
result
having
Thanks
Schopenhauer
Life
and
to
Nietzsche. him
to
their and
tram Tris-
suggestion,
a
seemed
be
merely
the
trap.
and
One
evening, after
overturned wine.
playing
which
death
a
of
Iseult, that
he
death,
the
cup
is like
was
song
to
of the has
triumph,
brim the of power
which is what
full
wonderful of
That
literature
doing.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE Roumanian
89
to
About
call I
was
two
me,
years
ago,
so
woman see
came
on
and
begged
hard
She
that I would
was
her that
obligedto
with
and She
consent.
about
fifty years
of
age,
clear-cut
features.
nose
Her gave
looking eyes
to her
nervous was
face. awry,
dressed,but elegantly
rather
her
dress All
wrongly
her
hooked
and
jacket
mental
hanging
worry.
an
"
loose. She
this gave
the idea
of
apologisedfor
hard who and
to talk
son
intrusion
said
:
and
then, in
He
abrupt, rather
I have your you
to
a
voice,she
is
dying
of
consumption.
I would
has wish
read
to
see
books and
has
several times
expressed a
to you.
give a fingerof
we
my
are
hand
true
satisfy any
I
us came a come
of his
wishes,for
that
Roumanians
were
mothers.
When
at
I heard
once
you
here,
sent con"
in Lausanne,
to
"
to
ask
if you
would
pay
visit.
Am
asking too
much?
No, I will
X
I answered. willingly,"
Madame should
thanked
the
me
and, in order
gave
me
that
various
understand
situation,she
life.
details with
"
regard
to
to her
My
husband
behaved
me
abominably,"she
under my very
said.
I
"
He
was
unfaithful
roof.
a
went
straightaway,
its kitten and jealously, of evil."
"
taking my
never even
littleboy, just as
I
cat
over
carries him
off between
its teeth.
watched
let him
know
of the existence
That
was was
mistake," I said.
a
"
Yes, it
mistake,"
to
my
visitor owned.
"
Like
an
all young
men,
he wanted Paris
in engineer,
Paris.
is the
terror
of mothers
in
90
THE
WONDERFUL Our
ROMANCE
our
country.
and
young
men
leave
home,
back
but
simpleto
us
minded
deceiving
said,by
"
That my with
be, but
out to
the
fact
remains.
that
our
keep
went
boy
him and
of the Paris.
dangers
I made that
suspected,I
very
fortable com-
home
pleasant, so
friends
there,and
first two
For and
woman,
the
might receive his I congratulated myselfon my wisdom. anxiety about him years, I had no
he
A
then, suddenly,everythingchanged.
a
wretched
ure. treas-
married
woman,
robbed
off
to
me
of my
Dance
only
of
She
dragged
your
a
him
that
'
Death
a
which, in
"fete!
own
country, you
for
call
la -fete.9 It is
fine his
In
very
his mother,
He
nor
country, existed
and
forgot
this
woman.
all
his
dreams if you
at
but ambitions,everything
knew
Ah,
only
window
how
our
many
the
of
him
in flat,
until
without
ten
for
months the
finest
will
see man
what it
months
did
for
looking young
way and
to possible
The
poor
lipswere
him,
contorted
"
with
anguish.
all the
care
Oh, but
with
with
you
will lavish
on
and
the
restore
air vivifying
of this
country,
said.
you
will be
able to
him
to
health," I
THE
"
WONDERFUL
91 make
Satan
sumption con-
Alas, I
can
only prolong
endurable. for
it rather
must
more
That
daughter
never
have
poisoned him,
either in my
there has
or
family
state
in
that
of my
band." hus-
"
Does
he know
he must We
are are
what know
both
near
he is in?
"
I asked.
not
own
"
Oh,
me.
it to
When
pretending to
and
at
be
quitehopeful.
of them
I have
tears
me,
very
am
afraid
traying be-
I look
up
the
ceiling quickly.
of them driving horrors all the
discovered
I did not
this mechanical
want
method
to
my I have
boy
have
a
sanatorium.
up trees and
on
rented
house
that
is well
with
the is
heights.
a
It
is surrounded view.
a
there
wonderful
his
nurse
My
boy's fosterand X
has
just taken
to
degree as
my son." and
doctor
Madame
he is
helpingme
a
silent for
few
seconds
then, clenchingher
here earlier. radiant When
with
hands
"
continued:
him
ought
the
am
to
have
brought
here
in
I meet
students
Lausanne,
health, I
"
ble terri-
remorse."
Do
not
as
be remorseful,"I said
God
"
remember
you
have
only
A
done
willed."
flash of
woman.
anger
lightedup
she said
"
the
eyes
of
the
manian Rou-
"
Then
God
is cruel ! " is
resentfully.
all the
"
"
No, that
! impossible
exclaimed, with
force of my with
beings."
92
"
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE will
"
'
Come
to
my X
home, and
you
see
for Firs
"
yourself,"
'
said
Madame
away and
bitterly.
The
is
an
some
distance
by
you
"
train
not
half
hour
Are
minutes.
afraid ?
in the
Not
least," I answered.
son
"
can
climb
a
very
well.
Tell
your
that
will pay
him
visit tomorrow."
The
was
day following
an
I went
to
"
The
Firs."
roof
The
gave
house it
a
in
huge Swiss
as
home-like
had
fir-wood and
a
its
background
When heart.
the age I
saw
and,
for
the
pang
Alps.
at
Madame
was
I felt
"
my
at
He
undoubtedly dying
He
nose was
and
dying
with
of
twenty-six.
features; his
luminous and
handsome,
was
type of
his
eyes His
slightlyarched
those
velvety,like
not
was
of
an
Oriental.
of
complexion had
the
transparency
wax
the
tive consump-
patient: it
like hair
I
saw
and to
me
perfectly livid
be
a
in
seemed before
glued
human
down
by
creature
destroying,with
On
all the
poor
rapidity of
as
the very
much
as
seeingme,
face
the
boy blushed,
and
pale
could
the
blush,
his
eyelids
the
quivered.
eyes
blush,
avoiding mine, betrayed instinctive shame, that that I have more than physical shame once surprised
in
men
when bowed
they
very
He
kiss it,and
thanked
him.
94
THE
WONDERFUL
The
ROMANCE
"
cook
a
milked
one
of them of salt in
the
invalid
gave
them
of
few
handfuls
exchange for
"
his cup
see cow
foamy
them
milk.
"
Do
"
you
The
note
as
well, and
when
givesa
The
samovar
that
they
all shake
their bells, we
the funniest
tea-table enlivened
brought
Our
and
singing of
became Adamovitch
the
eral, genwas
conversation M.
and
soon
saw
the treatment
He interested him in trying with his foster-brother. all the questionsof the day and kept him in touch with all that went just as one tries to keep the on, head of a drowning man did not above He water. his patient to feel outside things, All want it were. as that he said gave proof of an amazing knowledge of
human
was
nature, and
it
was
very
evident
to
me
that
he
the young to encourage man doing his utmost to be hopeful. He and would make fun of him now then, in a most charming way, whilst his beautiful dark, him with affection. I noticed, dog-like on eyes beamed though, that the invalid kept drawing out of the general conversation. and his
He eyes,
watched when
me
with
met
curious
pression, exa
they
mine, had
I felt the appeal of his questioninglook in them. mind and I answered with a smile that magnetically, meant would have a quiet talk together. we An hour later, laden with flowers, I was on my way
to
the station,accompanied
;"
by
M.
Adamovitch.
You
see
hoarse
with
how
he
asked, in
voice,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
95
"Is
"
there
gained ground, it is always the vile bacilli who have gained it instead of us. And that there are idiots drivelling to think and shapeless in good health, out their lives, creatures whilst this' one, well built and richlygifted, die. must Nature certainly makes strange selections ! for another Perhaps the selection is being made world," I suggested. A smile played over doctor's face. the young it proves the At rate Perhaps," he said. any
we
" "
None.
hope?" Directly we
no
think
have
"
"
existence
of
laws
that
at
we
do
not
know.
We
know
nothing, nothing
words I in
a
all," he
way.
"
sorrowful
to
had
promised
I went
man
go
to
Firs second
"
again and,
visit I found
of course,
the young
was
again.
better.
On
with
A
Oriental
dark
fur
thrown face
over
and
and
alas, the
of
the
work
of destruction
a
going
X
on.
After the
short
time, Madame
the
went
out
into
garden,under
for
me.
ers flow-
"
You
know asked
that
the
are are
we
Latin, do
alone.
you "I
not?"
mean
"
invalid,directlywe
authentic the
Romans."
that
we
Yes,
you
descendants
one
of the of
way
colony that
of
the
Trajan
Danube.
established
I knew
round
a
the and
bends
this in
vague
then, thanks
96
to
our
THE
WONDERFUL
one
of
those
are
mysterious combinations
up,
contact
lives
made
into
I have
for
a
the
been
brought They
even
with
number
my
of Roumanians.
have
my
invaded literally
mother
orbit."
"And
"
And
am
very
gratefulto
can assure
"
And
I am,
too, I
you,"
man
"
fervently.
I
was
the Latin
long
in
you
Roumanians Slavonic
me
certain
to
a
characteristics.
This
mixture
was
revealed
very
by clearly
of
Le
Rhapsode
de la Dambovita, Helene
collection lias
ballads
and
folk-songswhich
keen
Vacaresco
pleasurelightedup
"
my
young
You Liked
hope?
never
"
I have
one
read
your
a
anything
and asked
so
tiful. beau-
Last
was
Autumn,
of
compatriots, who
volume she
a
quite a stranger to
me,
me,
left the
letter
me,
for
an
at
my
hotel.
In
letter
in
almost
I
that
commanding way, to read the volume, so The soul. might learn to know the Roumanian
of
was
calmness
the
to
proceeding annoyed
return
me
and
my
first
impulse
first
to
my
lowing fol-
impulses are
when
I way
always
I my
a
wrong
The
morning, when
am
at
is
simply by
fell on
the
of
having
conscience.
My
eyes
lines : following
THE
"
WONDERFUL
s'est
ROMANCE
la terre,
97
Le La La
mai's
penche
mere,
est
vers
"
plaine, sa
1'a senti,
"
plaine s'en
te
effrayee,
sans
"
Pourquoi
Mais,
mon
penches-tu
enfant
que
le vent
souffle?
"
fier!
The
soul
which
I
these
went
words
on
revealed
and
appealed
my
to
me
immediately.
increased
as
reading
was
admiration
the
I read. in
startled by positively
simple
Mother
stars
way
which
talk in
these their
Earth
make the
and
dead,
they
which
our near
say
such
wonderful
things, things
sensation of
been
a
give,to
union
degree, the
the sensation who have
that
of
very
with
Beyond,
from
Earth
where
are
all those
now
called
back
living. And
is Slavonic,
is it not?"
"
"
that
girlsimprovise
Is that
and
sing these
"
ballads
whilst
weaving.
reallypossible?
"
or
her
the girl who Certainly. And forgets the words, is not inspired to improvise the next lines,throws of the others, and the ballad continues, spindle to one
or
is
no
transformed, entirely
relation
to the
thanks
to
evocations
which
"
bear
story."
ing strikof
Well,
manner,
that
certainly goes
existence
in the most
currents
the
of those
higher
frequently pass
to
give utterance
98
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
hope
and
the consolation,
real
they do
currents
not
understand
the
meaning.
of
intuitions.
of the
Cobzar, who
parce que
says:
Aime-moi,
j'aibesoin
de de
de
ton
amour
pour
mes
pleurerpour
chanter
mes
chansons,
pour
mes
que
la mort
chansons,
je
suis le Cobzar.*
How
should
tears
that and
Roumanian the
peasant
that
know
that
serve
love, the
the
griefof
weaving of
Life?"
belongsto
"
really seem
finest
a
miraculous.
One?
"
Did
you
"
Song of
one
the Faithless
Yes, it is
of the
subject
there is
"
of love
a
and, from
of
on
the
of view,
depth
like I have
in feeling
it that is marvellous." of
our
am
our
peasants
never
; I
songs,
"
but
You
"Later
at
a
'*
comprehended them." will comprehend them later on." on?" repeated the invalid with an
I
attempt
smile.
said,as though
read them
with
for my
not
him,
and
*
you
me,
must
for
your
my
Love
I need
thy love
for
of
Leave
me,
I need
to
am
to weep
songs, in my
sing
the
Death
songs,
Cobzar.
THE
ROMANCE them
dead almost
99 sacred
a
contain
poems.
revelations Are
not
those words
mother
tion? revela-
Je
lui ai demande
morts
aussi:
en
"Petite
aux
mere
songeant
"
vivants
"
elle m'a be
repondu:
Us
ont
* pitie."
That
"You
"
must
true."
think think
so?" so."
the
I do So
an
"
much
young I felt.
most
man
in
"
which I
am
you,"
continued,
for
a
that
ful gratethese
Helene
Vacaresco
us.
having
translated
Just
few weeks
after
reading them,
served
to
me
for
have
came me.
mirably adfrom
Bucharest,
cards
from
person
unknown
to
One
of these
with very Latin, or I might two girls represented of the peasant class and faces. They were say Roman, near a well. They looked together they were chattering as waitingthere for the one who was though they were chemise to come.' wearing the embroidered They were their pride,as the work of their own and sash which are to be concentrated fingers. All their feminine vanity seems
'
of theirs.
Another
card
rep-*
the fountain,
to fetch water
singingfor
the
benefit of those
You
*
see, I
to
destined to know
"Mother
say when
something about
of the
" living?
said
her the
too:
What She
do
dead
me:
answered
"They
pity
them."
100
THE
WONDERFUL books
your
country,
as
never
come
our
by
chance." To my
great surprise, my
words
he gave
a
laugh.
"
Do
you
know
what
I
do
am
dying
of?
he asked.
are
"
In the first
I place,
not
think you
in
dying
Well,
state," I answered
"
in
lighttone.
so
Oh,
Of
do I.
am
"
dying of
a
effects of I exclaimed.
book."
book?
a me
I had lived Up to the age of twenty-three, thanks to the way my mother had brought regularlife,
"
Yes.
up, and of
also thanks
for
young
cousin
mine.
One
one a a
day,
of my
whilst
was
finishing my
friends invited his
up
to
studies in Paris,
me
Roumanian
He
was
to
dinner with
at
restaurant.
bring
taken
mistress
and
at not
him,
he
was
strumpet whom
very I
he had
of whom
half past
come
seven.
in.
His
man-servant
into his
study.
book
page
I
on
lighted a
the
and then, seeing an cigarette open divan, I picked it up and began to read the it
was
at
which
open.
It
was
one
vile books
that
My
written
one on as
a
by
table
for
apes.
of
instinctive
near. were an
disgust and
You
I threw
down
away
stand, under-
flung it
a
though
it
infectious
man,
thing
and
little while
after," added
the
young I
flushing again, "I picked it up again. and a certain phrase, on one of the pages,
opened it,
to
went
my
102 the
WONDERFUL
she
went
us.
saw
She I was. innocent simple-minded The and she certainlysucceeded." he spoke. forehead his moist as
" well," he continued, that she made
tried to astound
young
"
man
wiped
so
She
a
succeeded
perfectfool
to her
and
row, mar-
idiot of
but
me.
She the
was
consumptive ill,
of provision desire and She
me
very
little
life that
remained
to
me
her
on
was
flaming with
all kinds but I think and I
passion.
tortured
a
She
me
led
to
of
excesses.
she
am
year
ago
little.
whose
me now
she forgiveness
"
"
asked.
She
is dead
fit of
and
made
them
That
woman,"
"
he
not
continued,
as
soon
as a
he
could
was
only
harlot
of
but
veritable
fellow
Richepin'ssong.
torn
him,
No,
mother,
her
heart
no,
do
not
rare
"
It
is
only
in very
that
sons.
mothers Your
do
not
suffer
in this way
through
their
won
mother
I
am
is very
happy
sure
now
you
a
back, and
quite
that she is
in revelling
kind
of maternal you
ousness voluptuthat I
whilst she is
"
working
I
can see
to restore
now
to health."
Perhaps
done
so,
but
have
by my mad folly. I have ruined her health and destroyed her beauty. Her hair has turned white and there are rings round her eyes that tell of is terrible and I keep wondering suffering.My remorse
how I could
her
have
acted
as
I did.
How
could
I?
"
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
the clenching
repeatedthe
with
"
young
man,
arms
simply
lived the
life that
was
your
tiny," des-
I said.
"
Ah,
is
it,is
I that
it not ?
was
I feel
certain
for of
seen me.
not
a
various
circumstances in
to
a snare.
made
caught
that led
I should damnation
not
never
the
not
book
my
if my
had
bought it,and
if he had
been
kept
was
his. club
at
open with
"
the
the
man,
bitter
Should
"
you
call that
providential?
at
Certainly,"I
Oh !" he
said.
"
exclaimed, horrified
I
mean
this idea.
powers
"
By Providence,
us.
divine
which
our
govern
Providence
us
only
arrange
fairs af-
for
its mission It is
our
is, very
to upset frequently,
everything.
ladder is
under
just as apt to break the rung feet,as to join together the one
its
reasons
broken,
"
and
it has
for
breaking or
mending
I
each
rung."
not
do certainly
as one
believe in human
the
soon
it is
to your
believe
in this ;
we
are
theory, the
which he
are certainly
by them,"
those
who
added
bitterly,
the
"
punishments."
"
No,
and
even,
innocent
very
best
of
their share
the ills."
104
"
THE
WONDERFUL
RQMANCE
very
we
And
the
biggestshare,too,
which,"
I
"
Besides
put in,
"
and the
little of the
Universe, the
never
poor
guilty could
be
punished
without
"
the
are were
innocent
suffering."
my
You death
illness and
which
my
punishment, it is cruelly by
are
punishment
and my
will be felt
"
more
my
mother
friend."
worked
And
then, we
And
not
upon.
"
that is
quite sufficient."
"
"
other
came
day," I
the that
I
pel, Gos-
across
most
was,
perhaps, so
was
Jesus
confronted of his
man,
with
who him
:
had
*
been
born who
born
man
blind, one
did
asked disciples
or
Master,
he
was
sin, this
'
blind ?
Jesus
answered,
Neither that
"
hath
the works
this
sinned, nor
should
"
of God
said .the
be made !
man
manifestin
does
a
him.9
to
Ah
It
one
good
own
hear
that ! "
young
"
with
sighof
relief. mission.
order which of He
to
Jesus
was
believed in his
die
knew
carry
that
out
a
he
to
plan
said
of
so
Providence.
makes
his Passion
tragical.
'
the
Gethsemane,
even
he
My
And
soul
exceeding sorrowful,
"O
my pass
unto
death.'
then
he added: from
Father, if it
And it
was
be
cup
see
me.'
not
possible. We
can
that,
of
for
it contained
the
ments ele-
evolution religious
which
THE be
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
105
was
to
carried is
ever
on.
And,
in the the
same
way,
the cup
of bitterness and
presented to
must
lipsof
all humanity
humanity
in vain.
no
has
repeated the
cup germs
prayer be
of Jesus, and
always
there
This
absorbed, because
and of future
are,
doubt,
it."
of progress
happiness in
"
Ah, Madame,
man
what
a
an
optimistyou
smile.
"
are
!"
young
were
with I read
to
faint your
guessed
was
when wanted
books
a
and with
why
me,
came
much
have
talk
Tell
was
it thanks
to
religionor
future?
"
science
that
to
lieve be-
in the
"
Neither
thanks
to the
one
to the other.
I have
neither
enough knowledge.
that
us
I believe
to
as
conclusions
exact
those
that
arrived if
we we
at
by
science.
our no
showed
began
should
with have
birth
and
finished with
death,
not
exist."
are
You Can
rightthere."
conceive of
a
"
you
singleparticleof
"
whole
that
"
is immortal
being
the
annihilated?
No, it is inadmissible."
"
Well, then,
of God, that
essence
of Life, which
is the radioactivity
must
confer
It
it creates.
means
movement
progress,
evolutions
and
infinite transformations."
"
Certainly."
106
"
THE
WONDERFUL
At
a
my very
age, short
you
see,
one
one,
present
bars I have
and
wall these
of doom
which
the way
for all of
means a
During
last years,
a
tried,by
make be
of
get
up
little higher,to
to
myself
see
in order stilts,
other side of the wall.
able to
over
to
the
My
not
high
but enough. I was only able to see gleams of light, these gleams of light thing permittedme to conceive of someand very beautiful." very consoling Something consolingand beautiful," repeated the Oh, -tell me, leaning forward eagerly. man, young
" "
tell
me
what revealed
at
continued, with
desire to have
an more
intonation
which
hope.
eyes
I looked
his emaciated
and
face, at his
I
shining
my reconcile
with
mortal
feverishness
of
Would
conception
this poor
this world
creature
and
to
doomed which
his fate?
It
was
an
periment ex-
tempted me.
make fun of my dreams
?
"
"
You way of
will not
asked,
by
"
gainingtime.
fun?
"Make
God
forbid!"
beings
whom
tions. Domina-
them
as
gods
see
call them
Nature
and
Providence.
nor
I do not
them
ecstatic dreams,
yet
spending
Eternal
all their I
see
God. with
for
and
God.
They
the
chiefs
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
initiated
ones.
107 His
mitters, transare
of
His
of the worlds
which sand.
scattered
see
through
like
grains of
capturing the nebulae,in which the Supreme and psychical has enclosed all the physical gies. enerCreator them I see developingthese germs in thousands towards of different forms, and leadingthem more on for Their first creations, and more perfectconditions.
them
instance, were
not
monstrous.
The
ancestor
of
a
man
was
of the this
legend.
cranium
He
a
had
flattened
cranium, and
under
wretched
little,
had: his first automobiles motor, just as our primitive made for crunchingbones and tearingflesh, jaws were his arms were huge and capable of mortal hugs" By of one means deluge after another, the gods evidently wanted to get rid of these crude specimens, just as the
drawings which do not of these gods has marked The satisfyhim. progress our they had learnt something, they ; when progress has been obtained by means Our taught us. progress of continual by desperate efforts on their struggle, of us, With us, and by means part as well as on ours. and the bitterness the joy of victory they have experienced of defeat. Just imagine all that has taken place from the time when, by striking togethertwo piecesof obtained and different woods, the first spark of fire was of two different metals, the time when, by the contact obtained. Is it not the first spark of electricity was
child
wipes
from
marvellous the
to think
that
we
are
now
able
to
read,
from
stone, the
"
history of
the
earliest
days
ity? of human-
108
"
THE It
WONDERFUL
even."
ROMANCE
is miraculous
"
What
divine
feel in must pleasures these Powers of Life, in creating tions, races, nagreat game
"
Yes, and
Of
course,
in
66
1"
on
fallingto
thingsproduce fresh radiations." pieces, "Ah, your optimism is of a robust kind," said the smiling. And are there any goddesses man, young
"
for your
gods
of this Earth?
"
he added
rather
ingly. mock-
"
feminine
It is
element
must to
exist
quite
easy
throughout recognisethis
element
"
And
think
these
have.? "
"
Only
the
poet who
"
is
that," I answered.
as
"
I think
they have
body
man,
is the servant
More
young
"With know
to the
"but
the
it in hand.
I do not bodies. Gospel,they have glorious know exactlywhat that means, but it givesthe idea of and psychical physical beauty. The Holy Book is full of these unexpected gems of expression. They probably call death, which we undergo that transformation just as we do. I imagine too, that there must be a flora and fauna cities, peculiar to their regions ; and are temples and palaces,of which ours only feeble re-
110
THE
WONDERFUL know
are
ROMANCE
that
Providence is not
never
ent
even,
although I
free,
fail
when
to
"
the newspapers
full of calamities, I
reproach
Do you and
"
Providence
mean
vehemently."
that you
to
say
think
others, are
of the
read will
see
gods?
your
CertainlyI do,
seem.
if you
you
newspaper
mind,
how
interesting
sounds thing any-
copy. of the
That Earth
odd, does
"
it not, but
else?" Does
not
your
conception make
mere
puppets
of
us?"
"
Not
ones
and
creatures initiators,
put
game
in
'
p"rfect way,
is
so
just as
in
of
in that
at
of
zles puzThe
which
much
favour
present.
engineerlearns
tect combining forces,the archithe art of building, of guiding the work of many hands ; geometricians and mathematicians study the science of figures and of numbers. Chemists study the play of molecules,their compositionand decomposition. Doctors of the human study the structure body and are in curing it. employed in mending it and sometimes the art of leadingthe Kings and statesmen are learning and of maintainingorder The masses amongst them. novelist does something which is still more nary extraordiand more He creates fictitious beings, significant. veritable marionettes, the elements the lobes
of of which he finds in
or happy un-
the art
his brain.
He
elaborates them
happy
and deeds
talk and
act, and
affect
that living
their words
THE
WONDERFUL and
ROMANCE
animated
111 Does
beings of
not
we
"
flesh
to
blood,
the
beings.
I have
it
seem are
you,
from
instances
as
given,that
"
all
learningour
seem
future
gods?
"
in
our
of worlds.
Have
you
noticed
little
favourite in
that
ball, a
"
globe?
promise."
Oh
"
!"
learn
to
thoroughly,we shall know the enjoyment of handling the infinitely great things, such as love,hatred, ambition, patriotism and heroism and the infinitely small things too, which are just as and formidable; vanity for instance, snobbishness so other things." many, many Whilst givingmy conception of our Hereafter, I had
more
know
the
divine work
watched
the my
effect
of
my
words
on saw
the
and,
to
intense
more
I satisfaction,
that
face
became with
"
gentle and
reconcile
that
his
lightedup
he
will
me
with
Death,"
said,
with
"
smile
Death
are
is in Life
is in Death," I continued.
"
They
"
only
transformations." then ?
"
You
"
"
young I have of
man,
"a
sigh of
relief.
often
our
and, probability,
seemed
to
after each
sions, discus-
this has
be
more
clear,more
compati-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
0
ble with
convince
divine my
more
justice.
We
have She
never
been of
able
to
mother, though.
seemed
to
'
is afraid with
a an
her
son
completely,"he added,
ask
me
losing expression
of which
for have
contradiction.
One
reason us
women
"
reasons
said.
The
bonds
which
unite
and
which
group
us
togethermay
a
be created for
all at
once.
If reincarnation
did not
the
simplereason
God and
I think?
of
Nature, which
for the
Death
sake with
successive
transformations
sacred
mystery."
"
Are
you
not
the young
"
man,
assure
all this for my sake? asked inventing his pale hands together. clasping you I
am
"
No, I
has
not
on
not.
For
long time
this
it
idea
would
haunted
have
mind. You must agree my been easy for us to change our When
have
that
bodies
any in of
here
earth.
the
gods
have
taken
away
Terrestrian, they
clouds.
the I do
not
always wrapped
astral
or
themselves
believe in the of
promenades
the
any break
dream theosophical
must
that
of
spiritists.
in
Transmissions the
take
place
without
continuity. I am afraid the novelist ignores the philosopherhere," I added, smiling. Do you think dreamr quite impossible? my
"
"
"It how
seems our
to
me
that
it is
"
only
too
beautiful,and
far off
apotheosisis !
THE
"
WONDERFUL for in
ROMANCE
time does
not
113
That
does
we
not
are
matter,
exist in Earth
eternityand
was
already
very
eternity.
it
was
The
in it from Eternal In
the
day
that
conceived
by
the
"
God."
!" eternity
"
The
young
man's
eyes
reflected his
It is quite possible," he continued, speakthoughts. ing in eternity." are very slowly, that we is even "It I put in. have "We quite sure?"
"
existed,no
atavisms needed and
a
doubt,
and how
for many
millions
of
years.
How
many been
rior war-
generations must
a
have
a
for Caesar
a
to
be
an legislator,
orator,
to
Angelo
be da
painter,
Vinci !"
we
sculptor and
a
"
poet,
and
for
Leonardo
a
to
be
mathematician
come
whether
of these
the
day
will
"
when
be
conscious
stages?
suggested the
"
Oh,
can
we
are
consciousness,when
we
this The
long
progression without
and
man
are
turning dizzy.
plant,the
animal the
all
at
plant, which
have the
;
will of
cerebral
will of
and
blood; the
able
to
soul
see
animal
the soul
eyes
that
a
will be
heaven
will have
gloriousbody.
even
This
conception is very
must
come
barbarous, but it
as
the
truth,
and
it would
explain
the
inequalityof
which
us,
conditions the
destinies,an
as
inequality
our sense
exists among
it would
animals, just
a
it does among
and
to satisfy,
certain
extent,
of
justice."
114 The
:
"
THE
ROMANCE
young
man
approval
own
and
tinued con-
All
creatures
soul and
created
their elaborating a higherlife. People say that the moth-worm, they wanted
are us
individual
the
when
to
gods
this
lations. reve-
reveal their
common
future
to
but
we
cannot
yet understand
one
*
In Rome,
'
when
any
"
dies,the
has
ple peo-
say
Si
"
sfarfallata.9
!"
He
pierced through
his cocoon.'
"
What
pretty idea
"Yes,
heard
a
is it not?
The
say
"
day
to
when
Pius
:
*
IX
'E
died, I
si
good
il !'
woman
another
so as
dunque
sfarfallato his it
a cocoon a
Papa?'
It
was
'And sublime
of
a
the
was
butterfly.And yet, it making wings for ourselves Ah, if I could only share
"
"
all
"
your
dence confi-
!"
exclaimed
a
the
young
man,
hands
together in
"
gesture
will
come
of prayer.
All that
if you
will
Life
little."
"
about the
more
Life!
That
is
just what
I do
all the
time
I think
about
it,the less
"
I understand
"
What
are
you
reading now?
"Travels."
6
That Will
promise
read
book
that
mend?" recom-
"
it."
THE
"
WONDERFUL of Les
ROMANCE Souvenirs
115 Entomolothe
Well
then, get
in the
copy
He
giques
half
d'Henri
Fabre.
is considered is
greatest
for
naturalist
a
world.
He been
century,
that
he has he
that
no
money
could
am
servati studying insects. The obhas given to science treasures are man. buy, and he is poorer than a worksorry
to
France, I
to
say,
does
not
know
how
reward
its
nor servitors,
how
to
help
after
truth.
It
is
only
and
on a
generous
in monuments
would have
statues.
England
and money been
America
man
honours
would
like Henri
Fabre, and
instruments
have
the various
that
he needed
of
With
own
the most
poor eyes,
his
revealed If you
something
Souvenirs in
of the
read
Les
in
Les
our
past and
Dimanches
our
bring you
a
by
and
a as
that
same
simple
on
Dr.
It is
book the
will have
you both
purifying bath."
of grace been
books.
of which
me,
you
frequentlyspoken has
convinced that your for
given to
but I
"
visit is
me,
made
I convictions,' mind.
have
Without
Is not
suspectingit, I
wonderful?"
doing
double
work!
that
My
"
companion
it is I
more
nodded
slowly.
still
as
And
wonderful
regards the
sects," in-
added, smiling.
116
Just the
at
THE
ROMANCE
X returned
from
garden
whole
early chrysanthemums.
face and,
me on
She
serene
seeing him
eyes
with away,
shining
young
with
man
When with
it
I
an
came
the
clasped
my
hand
expression of touching
gratitude.
contact,
so
I raised
to impulsively
me
cold
a
already,made
beautiful look
his
through, but
his eyes.
Before wanted
to
of
gratitude came
to
"
very
long
Dr.
I went
again
of
The
Firs,"
I had and
a
as
judge
I
met
once
the books
in
scribed. pre-
the
tram,
been
he
told
one
me
at
that
had inspiration
happy
Ento^-
in
advisinghis patient to
have of taken him but
read
Les
Souvenirs
mologiques.
"
They
out
of himself," he
at
added.
and he
"
He
thinks
nothing
the
insects of
present,
is
at delighted
thought
from
talkingthings over
and waved
way.
with
you."
The volume
came
invalid
he
was
saw
me
the verandah
a
the He
the
holding,in. quite
to meet
me
youthful
forward
and
his whole
to
body,
and
be animated
by
fresh
thoughts.
"
should Life."
"
"
You
might
say
without
Henri
Fabre." admiration
I
now
"
Yes, and
I cannot
tell you
what
118
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
There are symbols within them which inspirations. things. Men of science are only might explainmany fying, classidoing the work of artisans. They are seeking, standing underdivine manuscripts, without translating the revelation
and
that
is within
them.
Thinkers will
veil un-
the true
will show
us
"
Ah,
"
if We
they would
lies! "
exclaimed
are
the
tor. docwith
saturated
fables and
"
They
a me.
will come,"
I continued.
"
few
days
I read
little poem
called The
like the
Grasshopper, which
It
It seemed
which
has
commenced.
the
birth
It
of
the the
grasshopper which
work of Nature and I
inspiredthe
the most
am
poem.
shows
beautiful
to
from
this work.
name."
only sorry
author's
"
It appears
to not
forbidden
"
speak of God,"
think that this is
a
said
Madame
X
"
Do
"
you Of
sign of decadence?
I think it is not
evolution
the
only, I hope.
wise un-
that
left to
doctrine should be teachingof religious but I think it is groclergymen or priests, tesquely stupid,and even criminal,that teachers should the
the
not
turn
towards
admiration
all emanate
of the and
child whose
works
they
and
They
obliterate this
explainingfrom morning to night. the religioussentiment in the newcomers, if rightly sentiment, understood, might
THE
119
do much
The
towards
of
their hearts.
they deprive their pupils might take them upwards, and they certainlyhave not the right to do this. One day in Paris, I was passing by the Madeleine faith with a friend who has no religious first communion service had whatever. A just been were held, and the communicants leaving the church. Do know,' said my friend, stopping short, I you of cannot forgive my father for having deprived me white the emotion that those ridiculous boys, with badges on their arms, have just felt. My father wished and I did not to be free to choose me own religion, my
force which
6 '
choose the
name
any
at
all ! ' in
For
my
part,
on
I should
our
like to see"
of God
gold letters
evoked
can
all
our
and and
some near
"
His
He
name
in all
public assemblies
our
fetes.
alone
give dignity to
habitations
acts
are
and
so
poor
which
greatest nations
are
the most
"
put in Monsieur
instance."
"
Adamovitch.
Look
The
can
English
hymns,
have
religioussentiment,"
poetry which is
are so so
said.
"
It
elevated,and
in their The
much
French
more
touching, and so manly. have but they have only religionitself, than foreigners than think, and much more
think of Most them, they have. they themselves though, cannot separate God from the Church and its doctrines and practices. The "anti-clericals consider ecclesiastical and God as essentially anti-republican that they rejectHim. If It is for that reason even.
120 there
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
were
some
thinkers, and
some
courageous write
ers thinkat
among bottom
the
the
of the
reveal the
ders won-
of
Nature:
as
Author,
does, and
force and
God!' better
They
would the
capture, Church,
have
"
the
Church
still than
that
immense fervent
would
the most
But
adorers."
perhaps the Church would not approve," said the invalid,smiling. that foreigners That is very likely. The hostility The take for impiety is only a questionof politics. In its earlydays Roman. Catholic Church is essentially of being a Christian Republic, it had it had dreamed
"
dear so Republic,which was to the Roman people. It became a theocracy though, nated domiThe Church laical. and the Republic remained Emperors and Kings, but it has always beaten
even
taken
the
name
of
retreat
when
confronted
by
The
that
two
force, intangible
rival powers
are same
the
public, res
;
publlca.
have
same
enemies
they
the
same
the unyieldingness,
that of
tyranny, the
The
ambition,
the
universalness.
Catholic
Church
as
little thinks
how
republican it
how much these
"
reallyis,just
of the
two
Roman
Church
the
Between
powers,
struggle has
French the
been
both
childish
has
and
barbarous.
away of from
The
the
Republican government
sacred
taken
privilegeof liberty
is
conscience, a
States. has
or
which privilege
France
respected in all
this insult. the
civilised Nature
does
us
not
deserve
not
yet given
either for
priest,the
have
healer
the
republican.
As
the
we priest,
THE
ROMANCE
only
have
human In the
ecclesiastics and
men
healer, we
of the these
have
fessors prowe
doctors; and
Republican
three
of different
parties. When
created,we
one
great
unities
are
once
happier.
agents of
the
struggle in
which have
which
we
have
to
begins very
seen
low
down
as
you
when
reading Souvenirs
man
giques."
"
Yes," said
extension The
the man's
young
with
bright
to
me
look
on
struggle now
of
seems
merely
the
and
development
moulder;
and
the
struggle of provided
is
insect.
mason,
latter is born
or
working
with
to
carpenter
of
weapons make
"
attack
defence.
obliged
these
for himself."
"
very
We
are
not
we
should
be
ornamented his
with
all these
implements:
his darts
mason
with
with
his
pen,"
added
the
young
man,
gaily.
minds. to our laughed at the picturesuggested What must patience an entomologist require to be Henri Fabre to explain, as does, all that the running all backwards and
We
"
able
forwards
of
beetle
means.
When invisible
was
reading
were our
whether
cities and
eyes
not
gazing into
same same
human
ing study-
way."
"
I had
idea."
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to
"What
your
is very
of
clear, thanks
for
the observations
in the Doctor,
"
of
is
naturalist
Languedoc," put
Nature
the
forethoughtof
These
the
all
preservationof
for
to
the
wretched that
think
does
not
know
that
how
to
do
progeny,
and
thousands
their
of children It is
the
ignorance of
for, if
a
parents.
larva thousand
mere
is valuable
times
universe,
valuable
ought
still? "
"
we
not
to
be
We
are,
you
may
be
sure
of that.
The
has to learn
it is everything;
in that very
lies." superiority
"
Andros
read
us
of it
the
most
scorpions,"said Madame
We
found
end
and touching. It is a pity that they entertaining in such a tragic way. The scorpion wife eats her Just think
husband.
"
gods
discovered
this
"
And
of
body
to
gettingrid of him." then, too, Mother, the scorpion wife eats the her husband, but not his soul, and, according
de
Pierre
said
"
Coulevain, the
young
man,
ing," progress-
the
not to
with
to
gentleirony.
de
No,
according
the to
Pierre
Coulevain, but
Are in you
our
according
not
laws
of
the in
our
Universe.
beginning
"
believe
past and
future?"
I am."
THE
"
WONDERFUL the
ROMANCE
on
Well
then, you
is
are
right path.
Do
not
leave it."
"
There
no
danger of that."
I wended my way time I
to
"
All Firs
my
"
The
fine.
Each
I went,
turned rea
affectionate
from my
increased, and
keener
that
sorrow.
always
I
visit with
felt doomed
kind
this poor
not
creature
not
my
son,
that for
he had
been
months my
next
my He
heart would
and
not
twenty-sixyears anything
now
heart.
read
it were, as History. I found him always soaring, above this earth, thanks into the to his investigations
depths
"
of
and vegetable
animal
life.
over
We and have
talked
over
about
again :
about
been
I should ill,
never
known
Gradually weaned away from all organised he no longer saw Death him. activity, confronting
Madame
X She
sent
did
me
not
know
and
how
to
thank
me
enough.
preserves
flowers
fruit, Roumanian
preservedcitron which she made herself. When I left Switzerland in January, the invalid was in one of those extraordinary stages of his illness when months seems later, he died possible. Two recovery suddenly, when drinking a glass of champagne. His
and
young
cousin, who
Divine poor mercy
had
was as
been shown
his
to
me
first love,
him
was
with
him. His
in this
ending.
"
mother
off like
who,
a
she told
had herself,
ried car-
him
cat
carries
to
its young
between
a
its
teeth," took
him
him
back
a
Roumania
in
coffin.
She
only
survived
few
months.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
And of
all
the
author
is
who
had
excellent
been
the
unconscious with
agent
but
this
woe
an
man,
brilliant,
the
vulgar,
sentence
mind. with
He
had
probably
between
written his
homicidal
his
cigarette
a
lips laugh,
and
ders shoulthe
shaking
passage very killed
two
with
little
satisfied with
thinking
few in
strong.
human
Yes,
creatures.
just
It
was,
words, truth,
very
he
had
strong
126
THE
WONDERFUL
less
ROMANCE of the
more imitates,
or
well,the work
in the
chain
gods.
Like
them
he
dences, coincihe
he makes draws in
up
as
of and
Life, which
loosens
tightlyin
artistic
is
artistic way
manner.
again
just
This
Nature
copy
is part of
Nature
and
submitted, like
to laws of itself,
on harmony. The writer cannot put down paper the words, sentences, and even the inspirapele-mele, tions, that crowd together at the back of his forehead. In order to obey the instinct of perfection which he has within him, he is compelledto give a beautiful form to all these. Victor Hugo was it was asked whether once He It is : verse. replied easy to write beautiful either very easy or impossible." Dante found it easy, of probably, to write the Divine Comedy in stanzas three lines, because that rhythm had been assignedto him. The hundred the techniqueof in triplets, songs
"
which
is admirable,
seem
to
come
out
of
some
vellous mar-
cylindercertainly
not
write
resent reprect cor-
without
!
What
mean
miracle
those
our
erasures
They
brains
and thinking not they were living could they possiblydo this? of poor Those cellules, Guy de Maupassant, when he himself was dying and
out
themselves.
of his
out
a
mind, continued
word
here I do and
not
to seek for
there know
in its than
place.
the made could
striking perfection, and putting another one touching anything more last lines that
I do eyes.
not
corrections
my look
warm
in those
tears
he wrote. think
any
They
writer
flow.
at them
with
dry
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
127
The
romances
are
than
those
on
of
us.
They
farther
movement.
away
lost,
as
it were,
with
Poets action
or
and
ists, novel-
circumscribe films,
which
more
and
give
an
immediate
sense
denouement,
less satisfies
our
of
a picture justice. They place a drop of life, a love, for instance, under magnifying glass and
of
bring it
and
so
near
to
us
that
we
can
the
play
of it
emotions.
less endowed
know
so
suggestionof making
us
tle, littheir
they
dreams. to
me
succeed I
in
live for
ourselves be
have
often
wished
that
it could
given
physical meta-
to
see,
personages
dream,
from
mere
all the
Most
dreams
which
are,
have
sprung
the human
brain.
out
of them
puppets,
are
of
proportion and
the art of immortal.
even
there has
also
which figures
our
made
livinga"d
one
Humanity
transmitted Prince
are as
has
them
generationhas
and
nurse,
the
next
one.
Cinderella
Charming,
old
as
dreamed
of
by
to
some
Egyptian
the
Pyramids.
accomplishthis miracle, to developtheir plans, poets and novelists have nothing but words. said disdainfully Hamlet : Words, words ! and they
In
"
"
order
are,
most nevertheless,
formidable.
and them.
a
When the
more
I realise their I
are
power,
more
I feel
veritable awe,
I handle
contains
write, the
a
do cautiously each
one
Words
loaded
weapon;
of
128
THE
WONDERFUL
Science will not
ROMANCE contradict
there.
senses,
the world.
me
With
enter
words,
into
one
can
the
communion
even.
with fellow-creatures,
one can masses
the
Beyond
lead them
With
words, evil,move
to
make
of
to
arms
love, cause
individuals,
and
crease in-
hatred, do
on
good
to
or
death,
the
which
are
victory or
of
defeat and
or
lessen words
strength
are
hearts.
are
There
are
immortal, words
which
a
endearing, which
subtle Then burn
are
delightfulto write, as
seems
sort
of
voluptuousness
there and
are
to
emanate
from
them.
words
which
and
which
gnaw
like radium.
the
fabulator
to
what
sculptor,the brush
that Homer that
the the
painter.
pagan
with
us
words
with
preserved caught
the the
to
us
dream It
was
for
and
words that
he immortalised
Troy.
of
most
with
words and
Dante
soul
his
the
Middle
Ages
that
as
he
transmitted
of
such poeticalfigures,
a a
that
Pia
Tolomei.
In of
few
he lines,
faithless
succeeded
Castle of
of Maremmes
killed
slowlyby
the
deadly air
in the the
the
one surrounding plain. When train, through the low-lyingdistrict Tyrrhenian Sea, the gentle phantom
the
passes,
which draws
skirts
us
to
window
and
we
gaze
to I
and
gaze
and
sub-
thanks jectively,
"
having read
la Pia
the words
Remember Sienne
Does
gave
me,
me
am
birth, Maremme
killed
me.
he know his
put
on
my
finger
gemmed
ring."
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE of
129
With Romeo
means
his
Juliet,
an
atmosphere
of love and do
to
which
titudes mul-
With
beings have vibrated words, by his Lady Macbeth, of terror, the suggestion
of
this
seems
still vibrate.
an
he created of
which
phere atmoson us
acts
always, and
From
me.
to
me
miraculous.
my
earliest
Did
I know need
so
then, that
many
far, far
its
distant
future,
of its nouns,
adjectivesand
know
we
It is
I did
it, for
ourselves
all is
are.
in possible
great mystery
which
Up
been
to
the
only
lulled
and
stories
humanity
Now that
no
in its childhood
and
given it hours
then
on
of rest
forgetfulness. A
stories
to
blessing
has
the
adult
humanity
of the of the
reached
the
is blase
and the
death
emotions love.
at
provoked by
it asks
Formerly, it asked
present,
for for
for ideas It
love and
and
always
for
aware
love;
always
become
ideas, as
of the
aliments
its
thought.
and
has
mystery
be charmed
in the midst
of which curious
it lives,and
it is disturbed It and
wants
no
by this,anxious
and
about truth
the
it.
now,
to
interested
true
by
that
longer by fables.
the function, then
The novelist
If it be
demand
creates
will story-tellers
to
become
infinite
novelists.
amount
acquire an
hand in
of
knowledge.
and
will enter
walk
hand
with
science
into
the
struggle for
130
THE
WONDERFUL
progress
and
right.
of
This
the
we
story into
the
Zola
novel
was
commenced
one
farther
imagine.
seem as
its precursors
it would
again. Nature frequentlyhas Zola of falling back. these instances stood, undernot was rather he was or wrongly understood, which is the He had neither the genius which worse. purifies, which the intuition of the elevates,nor spirituality tense insovereignend and object. His novels are painful, with of them are nauseating. reality. Some Pot-Bouille of smell to such a degree affected my sense that I was Its pictures of obliged to throw it away. refinement low life caused people with the slightest lute absobut among the majority of readers, and disgust; particularly they roused the ones, among younger The rousing of this animalanimality in their nature. vidual, ity has the instantaneous effect of disarming the indiand of making the reaction of good difficult or immoral. impossible. In this alone, Zola's books were though
he
stopped
it
humanity held its head up higher than its lower make would it love beauty parts, the sightof all ugliness still more. Humanity has not yet reached that stage. The last page for instance, is a warning of of Nana, the highestimportance. Nana, that product of alcoholism, vice and the vice of others, poisoned by her own Nana is dying in a modern whilst the caravansary, generation she has corrupted and prepared for young her windows To defeat, files by, under : shouting
"
If
Berlin !
To
Berlin
!"
and
it marches
to Sedan most
In my
opinion, that
that any
is the has
strongest and
ever
tragiclesson
like that
moralist
conceived.
I should
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE of every
131
page The
to
be
pinned up
of Justice novel
in the bedroom
will strike
some
student.
hour
day
for Zola.
After novel of
the the
of the
we deep abysses,
have
had
the
high
as one
summits.
We
owe
this to
Novelists
Camille
do not
Camille
Flammarion!
of them
and
astronomers
the novelists.
a
What has
is he then?
He
a
poet
at
who
science, and
savant
who
has
poetry,
At
diagnose and prescribe without sounding their patients,without feelingtheir pulsesand without knowing the colour of their tongues. certain astronomers, in order to study In the same way, the stars, turn their backs on them. of lines, By means tell figuresand numbers, written on paper, they can their dimensions their positions, and follow their course have through the infinite. We telegraphy without the man, shall soon have the wires, speech without we
present, great
science without of
medicine
without As for
doctors, and
Camille
astronomy
he
astronomers.
Flammarion,
has
are
to
in which we contemplatingthe celestial field, evolving,for a long time, and he has the boldness* imagine that, since our little planet is inhabited,all been worlds
are
habitable
inhabited
our
nous lumi-
spheres,like
the Eternal
mount
own,
merely
the
houses
of
of the
beingswho
doubt. of
the
was
This
symbolic ladder, our future homes no not science, but intuition,that kind
made
made
tuition in-
which
the
of
sacred
poet
say
in
one
of his
psalms :
of the
"
He
the winds
his And
messengers
to
and
fieryflames
his servants."
these
living
THE of the
WONDERFUL
concert
notes
with his
his
imagination,as
false.
are a
like
medley disconcerting
and of
coarse
idealism
sensuality. He
of which
amused
myself in
statue
the
an
of that Muse
of
at
Rome,
for her is
has
serenitywhich
at
present, and
his effort
tronomer-po truly celestial. The aswhich is impossible attempted a flight he fell to earth somewhat disastrously,
but
very
has
not
in
vain.
He
drew Men
at
are
some
noble
minds
on
away
our
materialism. which
can
the
only
and
creatures
look the
the
for the
great majority
a
of them
at
sky
is
sky, only a
of
a
barometer
A
and
thermometer
present.
this
! One
barometer
and
thermometer,
plan
feels
the
tain cer-
Universe
all strewn
with
livingstars
own
shame
in
having
He
to
this.
Flammarion,
in touch
to
by
the
popularising astronomy,
visible
has
put
us us
with
Beyond.
and
has of
only
for
forecasts
look
there, not
for
haps, perfor
bad
weather, but
more
consolation
than
hope.
has
done
us,
the savants
their
have,
with
their hour
angles
strike The
and
figures.
of romantic
The
for
him
too.
evolution way, in
literature is Great
going
are
on,
geously coura-
in
the
same
England.
novelists
of
them,
the
an
most
colossal and
fantastical
as
epoch;
apocalypticalgenius,such
134
THE
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE them
seem
"
nature.
The
Self," that
we
embryo of
actions re-
which individuality
of
a
all possess,
set
experiencesthe
author, who
scholar
free.
up
a
The
has
made
his personages
so
keep
and
brilliant
comes bedialogue,
one
taciturn very
that he appears
stupid; the
who
given to moralising enjoys being frivolous; the one who has spoken with warmth of humanitarianism, of fraternity, acts like a regular mirers egoist. All this is always a disillusion for the adof the writer,and frequently self. for the writer himIt sometimes happens that, by auto-suggestion,
the
or
has
been
serious
dream,
worse
"
acts
on was.
"
the
dreamer The
two
and
makes
"
him
better
he
the Other
One
Self is
act
upon
When
work and
gets the
that is very
year
between of
perfectharmony
Last
I read
were some
novel
by
also
which and
there
wonderful
were
intuition.
of
There
a
pages
that
;
were
filthy, worthy
pages I
was
cidal homiand
,
like those
at
astonished
harmony.
few
days
later,an
author
at
was our
English lady
to dine that
hotel.
I chose
man.
was
table,so
with and
that
gave
might
me a
His
small
personalappearance
and
puny,
narrow
very
little
hair
eyes
on
was
shone
of suspicion
moustache.
THE
WONDERFUL
set
a
ROMANCE
off
135
When
not
he
talked
with
his
hostess,his
when he
sion expres-
spoke
to
and daughter, who was pretty, his face young and him over I turned For a few moments, lightedup. all He as over was disconcerting, again in my mind. hybrid beingsare, and then, all at once, I said to myself: " And faun ! calling then, reWhy, he is a faun, a literary of his poetry, I added: the magnificent waves then the strangefaun of genius." I understood "A ness the
"
and
of his character.
acts must
The
women
on
his
magnetism
to
be
neurasthenic
she-
ought
own
be
able
to
piercethe mystery
I cannot
of
which
brain
to
is the theatre.
do this
though.
the
dense
a
order
keep
She
certain
secrets, Nature
these
we
imitates
cuttle-fish.
flingsaround
we
secrets
think
have
seized
them, they
seek.
Life
is and
an
eternal novelists
game the
of hide and
favourites ? I should
poets
of the
say,
gods,
rather,
the Ancients
used to maintain
their martyrs. Usually, if they are they are richlygifted, they are poorly enough endowed with this world's goods. They have in order to dream to live, and to live in order to dream. They have to be spurred for glory, on bread, or by ambition by the need of daily
that
as
there
is
an
innate
laziness
within
them,
from upon, of
sort
of
prevents them
are
taking up
until
These
torn
dreamers
to
worked
they
almost
by pieces,
the forces
realityand
136 the
THE of
ROMANCE It
forces
they belong.
and
that
is
they close their door to every one, the realities of life always of anxiety about be in the form It may reach them. of unjust criticism; matters, or the remembrance money ments, be that the calls of love, friendshipor amuseit may quitein
vain that
they isolate
themselves
like and
very
so
many
invisible arrows,
cross
them and
over,
the
ideal
claims
them
as
again.
far
as
heroes
their heroines
pursue
them
privacy of
world.
gle strugwear
those side
who
the
This
medals
know
is the
too
on
the
other
of
them.
is fortunate,
cause success
other much
than
side of
these The
medals other
would side of
and
the envious is
more
pleasure.
not
often
hard free
for poets
novelists.
When is the
anxiety,there
renown
of material
renown
their
and
costs
a
is
young If she
person
maintenance of
great deal.
the she turns famous
manners.
is not
fed, instead
putting
air,
and
The away
playing a
writer
sublime
who
has become
different
has to
He
in
thousand
being cut
to the
up
into
slices and
pieces.
the
belongs biographers,
He
like any
ordinary
criminal.
Because
he has
committed
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
137
few
to know
past, his
life for
character
and
his tastes.
When
he
no
longer has
his and
this childish
open
his curiosity,
secret
broken His
and
private correspondence
his
is found.
weaknesses
are published pitilessly. failings sometimes his family, the acHis friends,and even complices are of this profanation. Respect for the dead take civilised society. Men in our is not yet known
before is
the
body
which
has
become
inert,
is still
for
and
the
gesture
instead
unscrupulously. Lecturers,
the directing
of the author
stance, in-
attention
who
of
is no
longer there,
it
tains, con-
represents and
the
to the
mystery that
love and way.
an
dwell makes
one
on chiefly
psychology of
it all his for
more own
he who
I heard
the
dead
men
talk has
examine
of these
than
hour, trying
and author The in the
all kinds
of effects himself
to
with
whether
certain
had idea
or platonically
otherwise.
very his much
living man,
there before
young
a
and
flesh,
in
table with
to
glass of
a
water
man
of him,
calling up
to to
judgment
for what of him
great
he had
who for
cret se-
dead,
which
not
thank
him
out
done little
humanity,
but he
drag
so
the poor
It gallantlykept to himself! one was laugh and cry. I grotesque enough to make regrettedthat there was no law to punish the violation of a man's life,as there is to punish the violation of had his tomb.
138 And
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
these
very
not
rarely loved
on
themselves.
They
are
sought out,
account
on
of their
genius,or
their
personal qualities,
prestige they have won, because intimacy with them gives a sort of reflected light which snobs of all kinds seek. the day that light And when they have let some weakness be seen in the arena,
but
account
"
of the
their
see
will prestige
diminish
and
very
soon
the
Poets
be for
the the
favourites
of the
gods !
though,
in them
highergiftsthey have
weaknesses.
received
create
hopeless
They have nerves, but no muscles, nerves which are always kept at high tension by thought,thus sensitive to physical and moral making them ridiculously suffering.A pin-prick is to them what a daggerthrust would be to ordinary creatures. Like all suband they are in the highestdegree, jectives, subjective they have great vanity. They always requirehomage and substance, the fire they must feed, with their own which the public will throw on grains of incense. Many of them lose their heads with success. They are not with praise,but must content have adulation and flattery.This adulterated wine intoxicates them, so
that their their dreams become incoherent
and very often
genius is killed. Generally speaking, poets and novelists know nothing either of life or of men, and still less of women, who, in hope of becoming the heroines of to them. books, frequently pose They commenced fore writingvery young, before they could read, that is,beable to observe,and they continue they were study-
THE
WONDERFUL
in their may
come
ROMANCE
own
139
up
room,
by
the
light
intuitions which
up from their
see
to them.
are more are
When
or
they
are
dreams, they
they
deceived
knows
near
cannot taken
things as
they
and
they
and
in like children.
are,
Providence,
and
who
how
frequently places
tect prosolicitude
them them.
devoted There
woman
to
encourage
is less
of
this
shown leaves
This young
to
towards them
very
to
women
novelists
though.
hard.
Providence
is
but flattering,
When
they are
and
pretty, they
the
easilyfind along
"
masculine
hands
push
to
back
their
path.
"
They have
this
costs
pay
a
services
in
kind
and
them
To
great deal.
sum
up
the briefly,
makers
very
of
the
knots, the
makers do
of the ideal
world, are
and
ordinary beingswho
means
this
considerable
those with
be
make
for
born
and have only received taking long flights oh, they always start pinions. They start but they cannot After mount. hoveringround a little, to touch earth again, and it sometimes they are obliged Their happens that they are killed in touching earth. dreams and are understood not are so imperfect that of literature^ they cannot consequently get into the current to come they never anything. The dreams these dreamers to be disgustedwith the realities of cause
"
the ambition
"
life and
are
unfit them
for
ones.
material The
struggle,so
conquerors
that of
they
the
vanquished
to-day
140
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
of yore, and in the perhaps, the vanquishedones vanquishedones of to-day, we must salute the conquerors In the meantime, though,they suffer of the future. enced expericruelly. I can quite imagine this, for I once
were,
the sensation of
a
of
being
blackballed.
was
The
Editor
review, who, it
appears,
rather
of my novels. day, refused one back to the table on which it had been manuscript come kind of suffering which I had written, I felt a special did not which hitherto not a experienced, suffering weigh on my heart, but only on my brain and which and to paralysemy arms seemed, figuratively speaking, evident In spiteof the very atrocious! legs. It was I have had, the thought of it still annoys me revenge and I fancy that I am giving way to paltry spite in that about telling
Some of my
or
it. unknown
correspondents,I
have
feltto
ones,
be poets but
ago, poor,
novelists.
They
a
were
not
the
happy
than
a
anxious, tortured
a
souls.
woman
More
year
I received
letter from
in
one
of the
me
lish Engwill
colonies.
never
The
impression
After
which
it gave
cretion for her indisapologising and saying all kinds of pleasant things in she continued in French, which she did not write easily, her own I am language: writingto you from a farof off, blazinglyhot station of the United Provinces India. and I often drive to a little My husband
"
be
obliterated.
charred
Last
station, simply
we
to
watch
see a
the
trains
pass
was
by.
was
week,
and
went
there to had
grown
friend who
his
ing pass-
through.
bronzed
He
face
tired
looking.
He
of his compart-
THE
in
WONDERFUL which
I
ROMANCE
me
strange
was
way,
no
longer dare
It had
call
cruel,
me
a
but
which
cruel nevertheless.
set
given
I
was
fairlycomplete
allowed
to
use
of
and literarycellules,
not
them.
Consequently,during
were
three
ters quar-
of my
existence,they
sterile.
At
present, I
not sterile, although they were they were inactive. They were always catching impressions and of material and, amount pictures, amassing an enormous what at the appointed time, they produced they were intended childhood to produce. They made strange my and odd, my ful. paingrowing up difficultand my girlhood ambition, and They inspiredme with unlimited with a need of beauty,luxury and comfort which I could not tiny. satisfy. They affected my character and my desbad tricks on me They might have played some if other forces,perfect physicalbalance, a gaiety that of humour, had not was always triumphant and a sense
"
realise that,
in check.
They
made
thingsuncomfortable,
knew what it was amusing; thanks to them I never be bored and they always kept me They company. able to make me timentally romantic, but not sencerebrally
romantic,
salvation.
very
and
it is to
this that
owe
my
thing some-
They
which
I
were
I fancy, responsible, I
was
for
a
of which foolish,
can
ashamed
for
long
time In
and the
first half
of
pleiad of poets,
had
the neurasthenic
a
poets
of
those
days,
into
introduced
Our soul's
sort
of
morbid
melancholy
transmitted
literature.
to
us.
mothers
had
and Mortes
drunk
this literature
it to
their
content,
Feuilles
they
had
Millevoye's
into vogue
as
brought consumption
THE
WONDERFUL ashamed
health
; we
ROMANCE of fresh
143
an
illness-. We
of
our
were
our
and
robust
we were
drank
be
pale and
in love with
Towards my
death, instead
fifteenth year
being
that
to
in love with
critical age
life.
(at
girlsare
the
cough,
idea
with
hope
I
am
dying
quite
of
consumption.
I should of
not
The
of
dying
to
me.
of
consumption
the idea of
seemed
sure
fascinated
a
by
dying
I
tuberculosis.
power
there
is in words
was
Without my
troubling
I
tinued con-
the
anxiety I
game the
causing
for
some
mother,
One
this cruel
I
was
time.
day
to
when ask
of
kneelingat
a
confessional,and
as
about the
for
absolution,I coughed
sudden
was
in
habit
doing, but
cough.
had
with
one
fit of of
laughter interrupted my
comedy
and I
was
The
absurdity
me.
the
playing
for
just
one
struck
laughed
blushed sensation
myself,
it, I
the
of those
not
of which
does
to
ought
courage
have
to
about had
not
do this, and
regret
it to this
day.
of
ever How-
that
be,
was
thoroughly cured
the
the
folly
the
which
had
engendered by
absorbed.
a
Shelleyism and
of my
Byronism
I
still have
psychological document
early
and it within ment docu-
girlhood.
the
It reflects the
our
germ is
an
of
our
exercise of fifteen.
containingmy
seems
compositions
that I disasters
at the age
to
me
miraculous
several
should
still have
it.
has
escaped
144 and
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
my
for
throwing away
from times
no
all that is in my of
one
way.
It has
taken
one
the bottom
trunk
and
into
without
number,
to
without
serve
It was,
doubt,
intended
in
way. have
even-
Things, like men, are indestructible until they intended to give, given to Life what they were if this be only an girl's impression. This little schoolexercise-book,the
ancestor
a
of the
little exercise
books with
I have age,
always used, as
just as I am myself. We have turned yellow together. The golden sand which dried the ink is still adhering to it. The characters are microscopic, but very firmly written. They look so ancient and comic with their curlyletters. At first sight, they seem to have no relation at all to my big,modern ing. hand-writOn examining them carefully, though, one recognises that they are hand. In produced by the same this little book there are the following The sketches: Story of a Cat told by Itself, A Story (I had probably not been able to find a title for this one), A Schoolgirl's struction Day, and The Story of a Violet. The conof these inventions is very good, the characters not are badly drawn, the dialogue is livelyand natural, so that dialogueis evidently strong point. my are My sentences short, although there are too many in them. In those days, adjectivesreigned adjectives Some of these are day, no supreme. longer in favour tobut they are used frequentlyin my describa Instories.
" "
is
to
one
of these
and
the
word
"
suave,"
which
we are
we
used
think
"
apt
to
put
"
THE
WONDERFUL
I
ROMANCE the
everything.
the
am
studying, with
scenes
greatest
have
figures and
my
which
must
formed
behind
to
childish
forehead.
come across :
They belong
the most
"
their
epoch.
for the heart
ishing aston-
instance, as
commands
same
Obedience
"
is is
when
it."
Happy
he who
has could
in the found of my
place
and love
as
his
cradle."
all that
I wonder? I
on
Then,
of
too, I marry
"
heroines
say
her:
She
has
can
the I
radiant have In
come our
brightnessof
across
her
face."
a
Where
naval
a
love? naval
She
marries
officer.
dreams,
large place in
date, but
come
those
can
days.
be
At
officers
of
they
to
quite easy
minds,
as
they will
bene, goes
He
into favour
back
remains
absent
M. d'Elagain. This officer, months. after being married two sea five years and, on returning home,
he finds there
the three up
little children
to
God
has
sent
him,
by
way
of
making
This
him
am
only
I age
was
surprised that
about it.
On
put half
I wrote
dozen
while
the
history at
mine
of
fifteen.
reading
my eyes
this
were
epilogue of
full of tears.
all this
again, I
with
a
laughed,but
certain and and human
I saw,
heap
of rubbish here
the
commonplace,
there.
I heart. I Here
made spirit
its way
found, too,
surprising knowledge of
this world.
might have been an old inhabitant of and there, these imaginative writings
They reveal a good, loving,pious soul, which had with the undisciplined, nothing in common I then Was critical, brusque little girl that I was.
disgust me.
146
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
quite playing the hypocrite? No, I was deliberately does it of that at all ages of my life. What incapable that It simply means individuality then? my mean jective, affected by the subnot yet developed and I was was soul of the epoch, by its childish sentimental In A Schoolgirl's and conventional ideal. Day, I recognise I was true self. quitenatural in this,daring my
and
should Cat gay,
and
exclaim
a
"
Life time."
is
so
beautiful, I
like to live
long,long
I have
not
The
Story of
from
the my
me stupefied
and
yet recovered
one
amazement.
was me
This
own
end
to
other, part
of
to be my
the subconscious
know
this?
It is
written
and
furious
of
Little goose,
did you
stead innot
talkingof
had
and
eye
marriage,why
and
watch
the
the
insects,the birds
to to
the
flowers I "
older
Alas,
she the
little goose
be
see
forty years
before
learnt to watch
flowers.
I had
to
Her often
at
an
had
to be born
again.
that I did not
wondered
earlier
how
age,
it
was
begin
to
write
to
when
poor
everythingseemed
little
point
this to
so
that
a
for
me.
This of my
serve
exercise-book,
It has
showing me
me.
sample
was
It
can
to
served,
tween bemy
that
I my
now
burn
it.
Before
was was
Nature fingers,
If I had
with
have
my
subjectivemind
of Life with
as
of much
former
spoken
days, I knowledge as
The children
spoke of marriage at
the age
of fifteen.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
147
of my early life would have been born old, and I should children of my of them be ashamed at present. The old
age
were
born
one
young
more
and
am
rather
proud
of
it is
youngest and
with
the
most
plunged into
see.
future,into
the
future
that
shall not
left the
manuscript with my the galley-proofs arrived, I proofs here. When my rather pressed them to me with an emotion that was ridiculous. If only the type-setters could have seen the mother me! I felt that I was of this certainly but who was the father? thing. The mother yes
" "
should
like to
me
know
as
that! much
as
never
caused
had much
fresh could
the
aspect
not
Lake
Leman,
would
!"
exclaim
One
scribe deof
all your
beauty
a
in evening,
hall
very my
good
book
waves
orchestra took
of
chapter of
waves
mind; I noticed
with
carry
a
that
the
the
each
other
along. It
was
fresh sensation
and
I only hope that I may one. delightful it again with this volume. This volume! whether doubt
I
experience
I At
wonder
times I
shall be
think
allowed
to
finish it?
me.
and
that
of
an
it will finish
With
I had
the fine
taken underI little This
unconsciousness
ignorant creature,
the
the
reading of
Wonderful
Romance.
meet.
I should
requiresquite another
method
of work.
148
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
It
is
no
longer
and
the is
which and
constrains
me,
but
reality,
this
I
implacable
It
beyond
me
everything
think
them
over
could
imagined.
a
obliges
I
to
my
subjects
not
long
time
before
on
it
will
put
to
up
with
pretty
It
nothings,
me
that
are
so
easy
write.
plunges
and I
one
mystery
most
to
another
mystery,
a
discover,
the
trivial novel
things,
writer. this
depth
feel of
to
which
is
alarming
and that stories. caused old
over
simple
to
tempted
Life,
but
I
over
again
it would ever What-
give
up
reading
for of
me
know
be
impossible
may
come
return
to
my
it, the
are
cellules
which
my
early
I
life
to
be
sombre
brightening
little fact there
my
age.
tell
this,
one.
because
in
this
is
hope
for
every
150
THE
WONDERFUL
it excites
to
our
ROMANCE
contrary,
as
our
horror,
When of
our
or an
our
pity, but
increases
it
brings the
kind of activity
tears
eyes.
emotion
of any
the
we
accelerates
our we
the
course
blood,
then
only
that
Force,
even
romantic
element
it is
one
of the
on
good
It takes
not not
only character,
resemble that of
Western
race.
Oriental
nor
romance
does
romance
romance
race.
Anglo-Saxon
the
Latin
was
Only twenty
Sensational
of
years
at
back
ent pres-
romanticism
it has
very
made
its way
abductions,
are on
divorces misalliances,
dramas
all kinds
our
degree that
Old World
quite virtuous
in
comparison.
peoplehave their waking dreams to and, instead of writingthem down, they endeavour live them. It is more for them, but infinitely agreeable for others. more particularly dangerous and more mentally There romantic individuals, sentiare intellectually lectually intelThe romantic and mystically romantic.
Like
poets,romantic
"
romantic
ones
have
dreams
of social
or
artistic
grandeur.
men or
Such
dreams
make
conquerors, of
women,
artists and
criminals
dreams
made
Angelo,
Shakespeare.
have dreams
of friendship,
romantic sentimentally
individuals
devotion, of faithful
and
of humanitarian-
ism.
These
and
an
dreams
passionatelovers,philanthropists
of sacrificed and
infinite number
crucified
THE
WONDERFUL
The of romantic
ROMANCE
151
men
and
women.
mysticshave
Such
like St.
dreams
of
the made
Beyond,
de Paul In
heavenly blessedness.
men
dreams
martyrs,
and
women
Francis, St.
and
St. Theresa.
are more
romantic That is
individuals
plained. easilyex-
among
than Man
among
more
women.
imaginationthan woman, whilst imagination is active, a creator of pictures, of the woman is passive and only a reflector. and needs man physiologically psychologically,
It is this which
has
makes
faithfulness
difficult to
him
and, in
and of
many
cases,
impossible. Within
there is
a
the sentimentally
romantic
individual
conceals
but
him
much
suffering. by
A
lack
of
is enchanted
nothing, and
of this kind felt for
a
easily disenchanted.
me
confessed
certain for
to
that
woman
the
admiration when
friend of
he had
pretty
vanished
A young
he discovered
of mine told
her taste
me
high
game. the
that, during
to
her
married
life,she used
husband's
room
go
to
backwards her
own
from
her One
bare
day, tapping
"
them
want
said to her
If you
pretty shoulders
much." The
always, do
wife
was
show
me
them
too
and I have intelligent to believe that she profited reason by the lesson. Sentimental,romantic peopleare subjective creatures, and they rarely see things as they are. Blinded by the ideal that they have unconsciouslyelaborated,they disyoung
152
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE itself
cruellysometimes. statesmen possible. They bring They are the worst and into their politics, their literature,unconsciously, this is more dangerous than to bring it into their love affairs. Into parliamentary debates,they bring a sort ridiculous sentimentality, of nervous a a unevenness, coheren which produces nothing but inpersistent illogicalness
dain which reality,
avenges In mantic
France,
we
have
too
many
such
ro^
the joy and tranquillity precisely of of their husbands. They are the women ship eternal desire. They alwayswant from love and friendthan these can more give,and they giveto love and than This makes them these want. more friendship and uncomfortable. irritating Duality is, with them, quite distinct, just as it is with poets and novelists. This themselves live. duality allows them to watch They see themselves walking, doing things,they hear themselves talking, they endeavour to be poetical, they They pose, not only for others,but for themselves too. their own with a kind of voluptusorrows keep feeding ousness and, when Time has carried these away, they do their utmost to make people think that they still exist. is never There enough for their mourning! crape Those who have only imagination love with open eyes : cation they have wine, but they never experiencethe intoxiof wine, they are great illusionists. They judge their husbands their lovers calmly and they usually or think them faulty. Such women are dangerous. Still more who has a great dangerous is the romantic woman
Romantic
not
deal of temperament
and
plenty of
nerves,
but
who
is
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
153 the
not
balanced
of
by
some or
great moral
of
force, such
of
as
sentiment
honour
religion. Her
a
brain, like
that
of the
manufactures,
not
films of
films of love.
screen. or
It
Figures appear and disappear upon the frequently happens that, under
action
very
unconscious
of her
thought, one
husband has
of form
a
these
figuresbecomes
from
defined,takes clearly
moment,
her be be fair if the husband
and, literally
rival. dark
;
that
sure
The
rival is
the
to
be
gentle if
husband and
be timid
ridiculous it were,
on
attitudes
walks, as
her
unconsciouslycreates
ideal.
and
completes herself,becomes
a
She her
has
longer
are
soul
seeking for it everywhere. She establishes this figurein some mysterious abode which she furnishes,decorates and perfumes in a more less aesthetic way. And she always sees him there, or to her in desperation, holding out his arms always in wild herself going to him in desperation. She sees spiteof all obstacles ; she sees herself gettingout of a
puppet,
eyes
putting on an indifferent air and then, half suffocated by the beating of her heart, passing through the big gateway of the house and arrivingat the threshold of the Paradise, the keys of which are kept by Love and not by
corner some
carriage at
the
of
street,
St.
Peter.
She Thanks
seems
like her
heroine
of
romance
to to
herself.
to
manages
emotions.
them
and, if she
154
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE with
should,
some
day,
to
meet
being
who
to
bears
the
nose
the
or spond re-
resemblance, slightest
if
only thanks
has her
moustache,
to
the ideal
she
or
will
perhaps die
Nature A
was
If I
not
makes
few weeks
to to
faithless creatures.
ago,
probably
young the under
chapter that
was
about
came
write, a
see me
woman
sent
to
me.
She
for
pretext
my
of
thanking me
done
the
books
had
her,
also
adventure
a
she
was
the
heroine, and
a
from is
a
wish
appear
to interesting
as were
novelist.
She
a
Parisian
societywoman,
Her
thin
and
elegant as
was
greyhound.
of
ness. a warm
features
and
was
drawn,
shade
shone
feverishAt
come
Her
story
an
commonplace.
Salso
Maggiore,
baron.
into favour
that has watering-place she had met certain quite recently, a She and had been
Italian
trian Aus-
madly
fascinated
by
his
grand
For and The
manners
by
had
sentiments.
left her
the her
sake
home
with
her past.
logue, By way of epithere had been the rupture and desertion, the inevitable desertion. For the baron, it all meant a remembrance of a love adventure with a pretty pleasant
romance
lasted three
Parisian
woman;
for
the
pretty
Parisian
woman,
it
had
divorce,dishonour, uprooting and, finally, being stranded in a hotel; it had meant effacea two deep, inmeant
wrinkles
around
mouth
that
was
still young.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
me telling
155
While
her in way
"
the poor
woman
was
all
this,I studied
element
romantic
to know
in what
worked
you
not
on
happy
He you
can :
husband?
"
I asked.
She
"
shrugged her
no.
shoulders.
was
'
Yes, and
who what say
one
of those
to
men
to
I love want?'
faithful
can
you,
more
you
imagine
how
*
impossible it
'
would
be
to
make
him
understand
the
"
more
that
I needed."
You No
"
never
had
any
children,I
I like to have
suppose
"
"
fortunately.
had
any,
persuade myself
been
that
if I had
I should
stronger against
in-law,our
looks of it Those
"
house.
As
to
the
house,
I had
altered the
entirely."
were a
words
revelation
to
to
me.
"
I suppose
you
used
"Yes,
was was
I went
the
thing to
and fond
because
my
it
taste
formed
began
to
develop.
I became
sionately pas-
of Italian furniture." my
own broideries, em-
"
Ah,
intuition.
You
handled
old
stuffs
and
beautiful
carved wood, admired exquisitely lines and hunted gildedside-tables with graceful up old portraits,and all these things acted on you in an occult way; were hypnotised and fascinated by you with your them. modThey made you feel disgusted
stroked
156
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
and I feel
ern
sure
that
they My
"
extravagant
her
eyes
dream." with
prise. sur-
visitor
gazed
at
me,
dilated
at last
slowly.
love
"
I did dream
old Italian
palace. And
after
moon
all,I have
in
lived my
an
Venice, in
was
bedroom that
"
I feasted
it with
my your
eyes."
old
Well,
you
where
they led
My
"
you
along by straight
a
the hand."
little discordant
I did not
"
they
could
be
so
said.
better
than
now,"
she
added, in
It is not We
bravado.
to
enough
must
recognisethat
to
"
curs." coneverything
try
I
find out
how, and
ask age,
a
that
is always
wonderful. young
not
man,
once
of about
happened to thirtyyears of
married. "Because
I
am
should
be honest
into my
card
enough to put all my hopes of happiness marriage and I dare not draw, lest a bad
lot.
I had
a
should
once.
fall to my
Some
very I
narrow was
cape es-
with friends,
me
whom
a
staying
in the
country, introduced
There
was
to most
familyin
the
their
daughter
and
of
about
eighteen. After
was soon
playing tennis, I
sure
in
felt
that
I should
be
accepted and
began, in
158
"
THE
WONDERFUL
acted
ROMANCE
Yes, you
And
wisely,"I
answered
with
tion. convic-
"
you
can
understand is not
an
that
easy
after
wet
blanket
thing and
marriage
me."
Yes, I understand
well." perfectly
romantic
women,
It is
are a
there
Bovarys.
could
write
If
so
imaginative
get
more
young
and
a
rid
of
they get
would
up,
we
should
have
Art
few
novels
would
lose
by this,
but
morals
nervous
surely gain by
woman
it.
The
a
romantic
is
She fond mother, or rather a brooder. passionately would give her life for her family and yet she makes her family thoroughly unhappy. She has a bad way of loving. If her husband does not always answer her the shepherd did the shepherdess, she thinks that she as is neglectedand betrayed. If he is kept out late, she
gets anxious
in the most
not
ridiculous way.
the
For
because struggleof life, than they do they are her children. She suffers more and she will not face the eventualityof long tions. separaShe cuts her little ones' wings in the most stupid in order to keep them way, a longer time with her. A character of this kind creates a disturbed atmosphere in which no could be happy. one I used to attribute all this to an excess of feeling, that women but I now see of this kind are simply agitated creatures, all out of
she does
accept
tune, who
do
not
love with
their
and intelligence
over
their
heart, but
with
their nerves,
nerves
which
they
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
much
more
159
and pitied be pitied.
have
those
no
control.
They
who is
a
are
very
are
to be
to
who
a
live with
them
still
Only
put
The
woman
doctor,
romantic
real
could neuro-physiologist,
them
in tune
again.
element She in
a
superior,well-balanced
use
is
force.
makes
matter
of poor
it in that
to
extract
from
no reality,
how
be,
can
all the
create
beauty
the
most
and
poetry
that
it contains. herself
harmonious is
settingfor
in love, in
she loves
of
nothing.
will
She
charming
When
in social intercourse.
attribute to him frequently giftsthat he does not a pedestalfor him and, if repeated possess ; she makes shocks should crack it heroically, so it,she will cement that it lasts as long as she does herself. I have known
women
who,
could
thanks
to
their
faith
and
their
men
constant
have suggestion,
made make
of their husbands
men
of
worth,
been
mantic ro-
if
they
Within
not
of
genius of
the variation
them.
have of
woman.
the
last
twenty
a
years,
gods
creating,in America,
woman,
curious
the
the
She in
a
has been
entitled
not sins,
admirably
like the
photographed
She and
even
novel
who
Together, by
Italian of the
is the
woman
Mary Magdalene,
woman or
not
the
Englishwoman,
order she
to isfy sat-
from
need
poetry
the
of
love,but in
the
aspirationsof
within
superior soul
has
covered dis-
we
is
other anguides her towards soul equallysuperior. I am quitesure that what read in this book lived in this spirit. All this was the result of the higher studies to which feminine
herself
which
160
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
such
brains,that
have the
every
are
studies,
for
been
submitted.
prepared
God
preserve wifef
from smile
to
the
romantic intellectually
It makes
American
think
that
if any
one
but
an
had
written
have
been
The
burnt
in America. element
romantic
is very
It and
themselves of
of every
sublime
nation.
actions
the most
frequently
to mee,t with
of criminal
deeds.
I had
the
good
it
fortune
it
once
in its natural
woman,
all pose,
in to
very
so
humble
and
has
appeared
I
me
miraculous.
In the corridor
of
hotel,at
met
one
which
was
staying
ployed em-
of the persons
was a woman
there, the
about
sempstress. She
Frenchwoman
up like
a
a
of
fifty, a
the
typical
of
true
Southern and
Arlesian
walking with
of
her
very
nun.
The
expression
were
eyes, my
which
much
nise recog-
younger very
than
curiosity. I
have had
a
those timid
to
come
that
woman
eyes
mine, but
the
seemed
it It
I had
gave
was
spoke
to
her.
could twice
However
that
a
may
be,
I asked would
come
her
whether
to me,
once
she
or
find
a
me
who work-girl
week,
to
put
few necessary
stitches into my
clothes
THE and
WONDERFUL
wardrobe
a nervous
ROMANCE
and drawers
161
to
keep
and
my in
tidy. Blushing
me
deeply
would
at
once a
that
matter
she
was
gladly
refined
do
settled.
her her
nature.
She
on
evenings,after
when the
to
day's work,
was
and
Sunday
I
afternoons be feel
weather moved
bad. very
When
happened
I could
there, she
a
about
quietly and
sort
of
I
affectionate
were
her
she
attentions.
If
arrange when it
the
was
cushions
head, pull up
think
on
slippingoff
way which
look generally
me
after
comfort
in
be
always
put
about
would
on
pleasantit would be to she like this. Very often even, Urged on by dressing-table. my
how
to
thing some-
She
told and
me
that
two
from
ployed em-
Provence,
brother
sisters
that, for
had been and
the
all
Her
hotel
the my
in her
charge.
I could
or some
natural knew
reserve,
pride
sensitiveness check.
which
in curiosity
some
feel,
fession con-
that nevertheless,
to
she had
to
me.
confidence
felt
on sure
make her
I
to
even me
that
account.
she
had
eral Sev-
only
offered
services
that
times, I surprised a
look, in
were
her
eyes.
to
I
a
going
was
ask
appeal,or a distressed her lips move as saw though she and then she was silent. question,
mute
It
very for
evident
that
I had soul.
as
not
found
the
right
writ-
words One
unlocking her
Sunday afternoon,
was
sittingat
my
162
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
some
notes,
she
was
gently dili-
blouses.
Without
I the
a
being
see
of
it,she attracted
my
attention.
she made
was
could
most
her
monious har-
figurein
look
at
her
simplicity.It
hair
was
pleasure to
She
the
wore
her.
low
Her
dark
it twisted of her
in her
neck
and
up
oval
dress
face.
She
was
wearing
her
well-cut,grey
cuffs
material
were
and
and
clean. perfectly
eyes,
even warm
her eyelashes,
were
when
she
to her
beautiful
and
passed over
lines around
her, and
her
nose
looking. The years that had the dailystruggle, had traced deep and mouth, but, curiously enough,
forehead. This
years
men was as
they
as
had
respectedher
she
were
smooth
I have thinkers.
though
only twenty
of age. who
are
noticed And
this
did not
look
like
an
old
married
woman.
Suzanne, how
is it that
you
are
not
married?
"
the
impression
thrown
my
and I simple stories which are my delight, obtained something far, far better. My sudden question needle short. stopped the workwoman's
"
I have
not
often
been
asked
that,"
she
answered.
"
do
"
know
why."
you
must
Because
have certainly
been
very
tractive at-
"
You
are
very
kind
to
say
so.
Yes, I could
have
THE
ROMANCE mother
and
163
married
a
like other
with four
you I
was
see,
my
was
widow
the
eldest done
had
never
have
everything
went out
hard
worker.
at
She
charwoman
summer,
and,
every
morning
coffee
recess
daybreak, winter
men.
and
had
to
working
a
She
to
a
her
of
to
big gateway
I had
to
allowed
at
install her
little stove
When
was
as
she
not
the
to
oven,
serve
mind
the
a
even
able
to apprenticeship
sempstress,
"
I wanted
to
to."
"
You
went
school,though,I suppose?
had
lessons such
as are
"
No,
but
One
we
not
given
in
of the
flats, on
lived,was
alone.
inhabited
mother
by
an
old
lady
who
quite
I did but
My
kept
one
her
flat in
order
her she
errands.
must
was
Every
have
a
called
her
Madame
Louis,
never
had
name
that
and
we
knew.
not
She
very
never
yet, I
had
do
very
know
hair
why,
and
she
looked
small. and
She
white
an
features clearly-cut
was
she looked
was
like
very the
me
old
portrait that
in her rich
as
alive.
Everything
seen rooms
beautiful
houses furnished of
little flat.
I have
one
in
to
people, but
as
a
not
that
seemed
was
well had
hers.
Her many
furniture
very
old,though.
like those
She
great
in
in uniform
ladies in low-necked
of these
dresses and
come
to
poor
small
do
good,
164
and that
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
she
(
called her
me
did, to such a degree that people certainly she who Our Lady of Help.' It was taught
write
to
read,
and
reckon
and
all that
I know
of
geography and history. I studied with her an hour in the afternoon. She hour in the morning and an I learnt them lessons to learn by heart, and me gave vite whilst working with my fingers. She often used to inbasket of mending and sit with her to take my me for me. in the evenings. Those were fete-days evenings
She
about I
me owe
to
read
poetry great
as
and
men.
fables to
Dear my of
me
and
tell
me
lives of
as
Madame who
Louis
much world.
I
owe
to
mother
brought
three* nursed
my
to
solation. con-
into
the
She
was
died
pneumonia
old and
after I
days'
her and
illness.
sixteen That
years
closed her
eyes.
one
Every
funeral.
took
to
in the
her
Some her
as
gentleman we
She
left
came
and
as
away
all
soft
touch
satin.
three
out
hundred of her
I could had
francs,
income.
stand. under-
which She
probably economised
too, all of her books
that
long time
every left for
to
after
her I
death, I
her
such
pang I had
at
no
my
heart
time
passed
door
that
breath
used
My
feel
mother
more
be
fifth floor.
could this
not
was
grief if
not
I had
quite true."
"
Do
you that
societyof
your
Madame
a
Louis
man
"
spoiltyou
own so
prevented
I
marrying proud
in
of your
station?
"
asked, smiling.
we are our
Perhaps
and
then, too,
166
THE
WONDERFUL
had
a
In
the
violets and
was
things
me""
"
to
me.
Oh, he
very
much
in
Did
"
you I
never
see
any
other
my
faces
than
that
of
Louis ?
"
asked, prompted by
;
pitiless curiosity.
been
swered animpossible,"
Oh,
never
that
would
have
an was are
my ashamed that
penitent, with
accent
that
made
to
me
of my
are
there
tell her
in their
dreams.
"
And
did
you
imagine,too,
the blush
that
you
had
dren?" chil-
The revealed
"
emotion
to
"
and how
little We
we
caused
by
my
question;
been.
and
me a
had
Yes
father
out
on
with
eyes.
summer
Sundays,
so
filled her
carriagewith flowers, so
seen.
her head
could not be
It
was
pretty,
all that."
"
Suzanne,
You Not
you
are
poet,"
"
"
exclaimed, charmed
with
"
this little
are
picture.
me
laughing at
have
"
at all."
"My
"
life would
been
very
dull, if it had
"
not
when
soon as
did I !"
they come
I
to
you?
"
was
"
church
repeated,struck by this
in often
on was
revelation.
;"
Yes, I used
to go
that accourit,towards
wrong,
day, at twilight.It
perhaps,
THE but
ROMANCE
home. If I looked all used
167
there
I
was were
as
though
'
to
say
Suzanne added
the
moon.' in
a
was
really in
get older
had
Paradise,"
"
broken ? Did
"
voice.
And you,
what
or
Louis
he
with
"
has
he remained
over. am now
young?
as
It is
dream
though again.
I had
I remember
it,but
"
I cannot old
are
back
"
"
you? Fifty-five."
Your
season
How
"
dream has
was
one
of the flowers
for you. It
of
youth
and
the
gone
by
is
merely that,'*
I said.
"
I should any
one
never on
to
crazy who
and,
are
with
thought of speaking of all this earth. People would have said I was faith in those not much us, people have
one
have
not
like every
at
me me
else." that
She which
"
glanced
had
struck
should
that I
like to
was
think
"
mad?
Mad idea
!"
I exclaimed. head?
"
"
not. Certainly
What
put
that
"
in your
Well, my
Because you,
not
sisters and
my
friends
never
had
nations imagi-
like that."
"
they
every
are one
not
gifted to
more or
the
less
same
as
but
has
degree imagination.
little dinners,
Do
children leaves
have
and
their
suck
plates
them
and
their cakes
and
they
with
168 conviction of
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE that
and
even
imagine
they
have
the
taste
sugar."
"
Yes, that
One
is true."
a
"
day,
boar
young hunt
English boy
in which he
of fourteen
taken for it
told
me
the
had
part.
was
He who
run
given
struck
proofs of valour,
blow
was
he
was
fatal
he
when
the
animal
all had
was
earth.
Whilst
tellingme
his blue
of eyes he what
this, he
a
held
and
a
fixed
look,
though
it
he
had all
vision
tellingme.
the courage
is the most all.
I knew
was
imaginary, but
this.
see
I had
not
to tell him
that
men.
I knew You
At
was
present,he
not
honest
what
of
he
are
"
mad
at
And time.
about
novelists
are
who mad? my
imagining
I
all the
hope they
"
not
said, smiling.
with
phasis politeem"
No,
"
companion
causes
;
"
all that?
my
What
not
causes
Ah,
good Suzanne,
yet.
At
we
do
of
know
anything
of
about
that
our
the
we
back
must
our
a
craniums,
we
have
love
which group
think,
reason,
and
is
we
in your
youthful
we
We
can
them God
sun,
men
but together,
can
give
life to
Only
see,
create
what
He
imagines.
All that
the and
the
are
the animals
"
imaginations."
all the
woman.
"
The of
sun,
God?"
repeated
and
the she
poor
suddenly lightedup
exclaimed
Yes,
THE
WONDERFUL
169
oh,
understand.
before, but
now!""
She her
"
could
not
finish her
sentence
and
saw
her
clasp
never
hands
in together, instinctively,
adoration.
It is very
"
at
church and
one we
thinks
of all that.
pray
are
and
pray
do
not
know
"
exactly to whom
That
not
praying."
to
does
to
not
matter at
it is better
pray
wrongly
could have mad
than
"
pray
sure
all."
as
felt
that,
to
me.
you
write
what
a
books,
explain things
lifted from
me
Oh,
The
me
weight
I had
my and
mind.
made
idea
that
haunted
"
Shall
I tell you
"
what
a sure woman
Suzanne should
"
said,
a
smiling.
novelist
You I
am
are
who you
have
on
been
and
that
will go
imagining
always."
The
"
colour
came
quickly into
the
same
my
Yes, but
that
it is not
a see
I have you
as
"
And
can
"
Yes, just
to
see
you,
Madame.
at
The
wistaria
are
is
old
up
the
and
a
very
roof
well
and,
the
back,
moon
there
can
trees
deep
in which
are
the
be
seen.
In
"
the
front
garden
dream of
a
there
may
quantitiesof
house
flowers."
"
Well, that
be realised," I said.
There
try coun-
is
more
likelihood
of
than
"
having
more
in the
like your
Louis."
Not
a
much sad
for me,"
with
170
That
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
It
she kissed my hand. day, when she left, who ought to have thanked her, for I, really, enjoyment of coming face given me the rare
was
she had
to
face
with
How Out
more
one
of
the
most
beautiful
was,
miracles of
of
Nature.
conjugal love. I had not dared question my of delicacy, penitent I had mired much but how guessed and adclosely, ! This brunette, of Latin race, had, thanks probably
very
beautiful it
her dream
to
some a
latent
memory
due
to
atavism, created
eyes and
a
for herself
husband
with
Solitary,although
to
her
innate
ment refine-
her
to
contact
with
Madame
love
of her
imagination
bone.
had
loved
him
being of
flesh and
clasped in his strong arms, her lipshad been coloured by his rough kisses and, thanks to auto-suggestion, she had put into his mouth, the
"
She
had
felt herself
beautiful brain.
words
He
"
which
made
had her
gone,
been
invented
In of
by
the the
her dark
own
had
his wife.
at
chapel to
the doors
gay
which
of her
she had
the
end
rooms
day,
dows win-
earthlyParadise, two
flowers had
been all forgotten the
with
for
with
opened
she could
her
and,
of agine im-
ugly realities
in church
was
that
always
better.
Catholic
not
at all
surprisedat that.
The
sanctuary,with its atmosphere saturated with soul, its profound silence,its cleverlyarranged obscurity
lends itself to
dreams
are
as
much
same
as
to
prayer, This
phenomena
which
of the
essence.
youthfuldream
had
upheld
Suzanne
has, perhaps,
THE
WONDERFUL
for
ROMANCE that
171
she
been future
likely
creative forces
faculty of
we
chical psy-
that
we
incarnate, has
we
and
produces good
should
and
what evil.
a
call,as
The
statue
do who
two
not
know
any
better,
artist
would faces
one,
make and
with
beautiful,serene,
lower
radiant.
which there
There
dreams
the
which
purify
of the
on
degrade.
are
In of
darkness
depths
of
dreams
sunshine, and
dark
the
in heights,
tures, crea-
are
dreams
Millions
and so many, prisonersof poverty, disease, endure the realities of others, too, could never
many Life
if
it
were
not
a
for
the
magic
or
of the
dream.
But, whether
this be
our
gift of
anger
of love,it must
help
forward
progress. This
facultywhich
sure,
makes
us
lead
double
life is not,
of mankind alone. Animals privilege dream in their sleep, there is no doubt about that. We his have heard all of us the dog dreaming and seen have his legs move, We stifled bark. seen as though he were about to run, his nose either his lipsmove, sniff, about to bite,or as as though he were though he were the dog is awake, he must have his laughing. When dreams ous too. Dogs cannot, as we can, group the varipicturestogether,but they see, as we do, the pictures I
am
the
have
received:
their dreams
are
only
who
in their
one
172
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
has
their
see
watched
heads
and
observed
them
could
on
doubt their
have its
this.
With
stretched thanks
to
forward the
films
forelegs they
been
again,
their
that
with
to
formed
prey,
under
skulls, the
where
jungle they
living
the thirst
watering-places
and,
In for the
a
used
quench
their all
their
few
moments,
the
even
captivity.
the
kennels, had,
their
of and
again
of their
they
have
of
those
master
ancestors.
picture
the time
absent
seem
soothes
them
The
and
waiting
less the
long.
horse,
of
with
green
pastures
its
early
cat,
in
its
paws,
us,
dignified immobility,
and
more
its tail
its
the than
ever-changing
any It other
pupils
the
gives
the
animal,
certainty
the
phenomenon.
and
not
undoubtedly
of the feline
dreams
race
sanguinary just
as
loving
to cat
dream
and
it is
a
well when
are
interrupt
rouses
that from
to
dream,
it and
us
even
by
caress,
for claws
of
stretches,
of
all
its
and
reveal
something
the
It
nature
its
would
require
of
at
man
years and
of of
rumination
animals
for and
I
studying
have
the hours
dreams
now
only
this have the
my
disposal.
and I envy
Others
will
undertake
work,
no
doubt,
of of
them,
and
I
for have
they only
will
seen
glimpses
shadow
the
light
light.
itself
that
174
THE
WONDERFUL
never
ROMANCE think
He
we a
of
welcome
with
smile. and
throws
around
his victim
his embrace
with all the tyranny, implacable master, a master tributes atvery egoism and inconstancy of a child. The age the torch, the bandthe quiver,the arrows, for the eyes, are symbols of livingthings. Like
Eros,
which
we
are
children, but
Their
our
cerebral
are
cellules the
arrows
carnate in-
creative force.
call love
are
radiations which
into the
being, or
which that
Those
radiations and
torch
kindles
are
passions
blinding.
us.
Love
or
abstract
more or
thing to
With
more
less
geniusand
I
less
novelists,musicians
The
and is
painters have
exact.
even
exploited
These
it.
word
employ
vulgar,but
has
drunk
facturers manu-
created
it, and
cases,
humanity
been
of them.
them
has,
in
intoxicated
by
We
might
well
think
everythingthat there is to say about Eros, has already been said,but, as comparatively speaking, matter of fact, nothing has yet been said. I do not a pretend to be able to pierce through the mystery of
the
years
nature
that
of
me
Eros, but
to
the
discoveries
of
these
last
thoroughly and, at imagine more the risk of disgusting realists and being jeered at by our savants, I am going to tell what I have imagined. If there should be a few gleams of truth in what I am about to write, they will be due to as intuition, pure I am only a poor ignorantwoman.
Where does this force
come
enable
from
which
sometimes
ROMANCE
sometimes which bursts
175 forth
the
us
any
warning, the
creature
force
us flings
into
of
to
another
creature, which
for
a
us
or
reunites
that does
few from
of
eternity?
our
Where
this
summer,
lightcome
our
lightsup
the of
our us
spring,our
of which Where does
autumn
and
memory life? up
suffices for
warming
come
the
winter which
from
us
takes
to the very
hurls the
down of
"
abysses?
it
Like
comes
the
vital the
fluid,like
Eternal
soul
Universe,
first motor."
from
God, from
from
It is one
of the radiations
now an
this.
The
photographic
The
an
plate can
come
catch
the
distant
star. to
day
the
when will
we
apparatus, sensibilised
divine
wave
extreme
the register
can,
and,
in
time, mean-
at
any
rate, comprehend
the
its action.
It Like have
tures, crea-
it sets
in
of
sentiment
that
to
has
:
sex,
that is
a
even sex
I felt inclined I
was
write
Love
lias
sentiment, but
afraid
of
myself be tempted by the pleasure of saying letting something more piquant. I called Eros to the bar and After which, him relentlessly. confessed and questioned I came to the conclusion that, generallyspeaking,with
men
it is the
sex
that
has
sentiment, and
has
a
that The
women,
it is the is not
one
sentiment
that
sex.
of
for
but superiority,
of
temperament.
between has found
culine mas-
This
accounts
the
eternal When
difference Nature
and
feminine
love.
the
176
to
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
way
mony. them, they will be in perfect harsynchronise In the meantime, they frequently produce cruel
This definition must and be
a
discords.
true
one,
as
it
plains ex-
misdeeds
of love,its
its
and animality
instinctive
its elevation,
cowardice which
have
its
bravery.
It
explainsits
contrasts
which have always astonished us, contrasts made have fed the and which speculate, philosophers imagination of novelists. been any examples of purely spiritthere ever Have ual
love,such
dreamed?
as
that of which
has
There
been
soul
metaphysical
tried
to
such
as
the
Christian
ever
Catholic
produce.
I do not of
Have
there
so
been In
examples of
order
the
to
sexless love?
think
have
at
all.
to
be
convinced
romance
this,we
Francis
only
Sales We It
read
adorable
of St.
a
de
and
again.
It is
romance
of saints.
!
see was
how
all in
dissembled,how
under
he
himself disguised
to
hide
under
dress, he betrayed
that ters let-
constantly,and the marvellous thing is after three centuries, he can be felt in those
the
from
prelate.
He
comes
out
of them
passionate, just as though he been imprisoned there yesterday. How fine Life is ! de Chantal Although the Bishop of Geneva and Madame
had in had this risen to
a
fresh, young
and
did and
not
succeed love
leaving the
a sex
terrestrial
atmosphere,
their
like that
and
WONDERFUL This
alone
ROMANCE
fine for poor this
:
177
Ter-
not
was
very
to
restrians. He.
.
. .
"
Good
mother,
all
mine, moy-mesnet
very
only
one,
my
dear, daughter."
She.
"
Your
"
dear
soul, my
very
dear
father, my
only
In
one
"
order
fusion
to
have
such
plete coman
of their We In
occult
way.
place in
the doubt
was
workings
a
of Nature.
their letters,there
de
great
all
deal of literature.
in love with I have these lovers Must the woman,
Sales
above
rather
with
soul.
kind,
tender
must
exchanged
have the presence
a
such
sentiments
they not
felt
felt intense
of each
emotion
other?
actuallyin
have
certain his
embarrassment,
could make the
too?
the
cross
Bishop,-with
on
thumb,
of
"
sign of
of
the
forehead
his
mother
superior could kiss the episcopalring of dearly well beloved," and, by means
"
father,
these
God
common
mystical
between
have
called of way
down
They probably
Visitation," and
themselves.
The
sure,
arms arrows. arrows
talked in this
their
work:
escape
must
The
they
of
could work
from
elaboration
a
this
have
gave and
been, I feel
it the tell-tale
powerful
a
derivative.
They
thorns
of
heart
crowned
arms
with
piercedby
The
two two
These
were,
speak clearly
be sure,
those
enough.
you
may
THE
WONDERFUL that
a
ROMANCE
the
test.
I feel
sure
profane god
of
St.
had
never
been
put
to such
The
publicationof
a
the
letters
Francis
de
reveal
they
have The
helped me
most to
to
understand
human of two
nature
better.
phenomenon
live. Those
How
of the union
beings,by love,
we are we
is the
upon
to
miraculous do
are
of all those
we
that How
called
cease
love?
two
do
love?
the
questions!
a
The
sap
mounts
creature, and, at
certain
epoch,
which
by
more
or
less
livingcells,which
their
a
incarnate Their
the
attractive
work.
vibrations
sires. dedreams and phantasmagoria of pictures, of glances,smiles,words, droll little By means grimaces, they go, like the antennae, in search of the
whole
brother
or
are
to
make
happy
world which
accursed.
to
me
There
more
appears
is
pursuit. They
time
never
frequently search
cellules, some
remain the
long
this takes
for
their sister
and
or
brother
of them
find these
therefore
the
is
exceptional.
it
For
majority,
place,and
Sometimes
each
it
different
are
manner.
destined
for
other
meet
densest
crowds,
are
radiations
an
which
make
man
impression on
or
other:
receive
catch
the
picture of
woman
receive
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE the
and
179
or
catch
the
picture of
enters
man
they
phase.
are
then
united. invisibly
The
phenomenon
This
its second
Love
is
born.
hybrid
sentiment
It
creates
has
a
unique
sort
and
very round
strange properties.
its
of
see
halo
which captives,
Adam
They
themselves
alone, like
they can no longer live outside this halo without suffering. It clothes them, and all which belongs to them, with a special fluid which which accelerates the transfiguresthem reciprocally, and their beating of their hearts, exalts their senses diffuses through their veins a parahigher faculties, disaical joy and, at certain moments, gives them an intoxication during which neither time nor space exists Like the juice of poppy and of the for them. capsules, love, which is the juice of the human cellules, grape, produces intoxication,an intoxication of Life, of the Beyond, that of Happiness itself. This intoxication does not last. If it did, it would stupefy or kill us.
Eve, and
Many
it
of those
who
have
known
it, endeavour
It is
to
find it is
of fresh
causes
communications,
and Men the
and
unfaithfulness.
to
humble
be
of creatures this!
many
God
praised for
it without
and
people
obtain each
words.
One
comes
Arm
across
they
hold
other's hand.
on
the benches
of the
public squares
parks. They see nothing of what is going on around elsewhere. I said,one them, as they are evidently day,
to
a
country
: girl
"
You
and
your
sweetheart
are
very
180
"
THE
WONDERFUL
too
ROMANCE
to be
Oh,
we
are
happy
she
plied, re-
blushing.
Last my
Sunday,
the
chambermaid
out
who
waits When
on
me came
in
hotel had
room so
been
for
the
day.
she
to my
was
in the
is very
an
pretty,
beaming, as bright,
I
it were,
with
inner
of
joy,
love.
had
the that
instantaneous
impression
I think of
invisible
tortures
infernal
as
microscopiccellules can, under the forces, produce paradisaicaljoys, fled, like jealousy,I am perfectlybafand
rather
terrified. unites
two
During
communion
which
creatures,
the profundity of which physicalexchangestake place, little imagine, and these exchanges are we to necessary Life. When this union has given to Life what it was destined to give, love either ceases is transformed. or This is the third phase of the phenomenon. And in this phase, what hidden heart-rendings there are, what it desperateefforts to prolong happiness. Sometimes is the picture of the woman the first, that fades away and the
man sees
then her
nor
indifferent
any
to
her.
He
longer. Sometimes it is the picture of the man which disappears,and the woman In both regains her independenceregretfully. instances it is a case of a burnt-out ampoule, a dead cellule. The man, the woman, who continues or loving, without return of the drinks one being possible, any bitterest cups that has ever been prepared for our humanity. poor
However of
our
neither
wonderful
love may
It
be, it
is not
the noblest is
sentiments.
brings out
the
alloy which
182 that
THE
WONDERFUL
Those of
ROMANCE
are
extinct.
youth
and
of sensual
love,
mer sum-
normally
With
towards
life.
some
middle
of winter, and
as
and
women
that circulate, of
are
peated, re-
thanks
to
the
denounce.
are
People
the tomb
man,
of
of love. first
man,
been
who
littleabout
knew
very
of love.
If this
stand
of
of the
intimacy
it has
of
marriage,it
the process
is not of
undergone
come
through
stronger
only stronger
This is the
death, but
be
than any
love that
of
over
by by disrobing,
the
same
killed
gestures over
and
by deadly habit
It is the
custom,
wrinkles.
golden liquorwhich
the fermentation
If
froth
one
has
subsided,it
stir it with
words, with
with intelligent timelylittle attentions, coquetry, it will those lovely, always give* many-coloured bubbles which excite and delight the palate. Conjugal love, like
THE
WONDERFUL
all the
a
ROMANCE
friendshipand
It is
other
sentiments, must
and
it
History.
sunshine
Sometimes
they give
too
this
plant
The
much
and
sometimes
much
leaves
sap
has
of brilliancy without
vigour and
then been
that
the poor
corollas
wither
ing havsay
given all
killed
the
People
it has
by marriage. impressions of
and
in love.
No, it has
romantic
by the
very
married well
couple.
a
I remember
man
a
the
who,
in
spiteof
whom
every had
one
married everything,
girl,with honeymoon,
Italian
town.
he
fallen
During
in
a
the
she
contracted He had
to
typhoid fever
nurse
little
so
her
himself, and
which After
he
saw
her
in
all the
physicalhumiliation
on
this
terrible
me
"
disease
inflicts
its victims.
telling
have
that
a
been
disenchanted
forever
thought by such
feel the thing and, on the contrary, I did not even not slightest disgust. I felt that Louise was only a but my wife, part of myself." woman, When I was I thought, and even a said,that it girl, would be absolutely band to continue impossible lovinga hussnored. who One afternoon, my little dog, Saida, that I adored, was asleepat my feet and snoring most happily. I looked at him and listened with intense knelt down beside him and said: pleasure and, finally, What ! and a good sleepyou are having,my darling
"
"
184 then
An I old
THE
WONDERFUL
"
ROMANCE And
how
: added, foolishly
well you
to
snore
!"
friend
often
of
mine
who
my
happened
childish
be
there, and
who
had
heard
remark,
began
her
to
laugh.
"
You
"
me
over
tacles, specone
one's Do you
husband,
thinks now?"
that
understand
Yes, I understood.
"
Con
jugal love
is very
and
see
the my
can
objective screen;
heels
see
can
and
making
at
this
pleasant discovery.
towards
myself
present, heels,
fit benethe
the
alas, but
of The makes
my
end
of
life,not
my
great!"
me,
contrast
me a a
between
these
two
films
amuses
but
I know
pair of
lovers.
The
man
old and
my
an
the
One eighty-five.
is
I asked this wife, who curiosity, whether she would exceptionallyhappy life, young
"
relentless
be
for
one
might
marry B
my
.
husband
"
again."
wife has have
ever
I shook
with
Monsieur
finest
Your you
a
the very He
compliment
at
me
remarked.
is deaf
looked had
him
not
in the
bewildered
fine
for he
I
and
it to
heard
ment. complimade
repeated
and
and
his face
a
lighted up.
which
The
old
couple exchanged a
look
smile
THE
WONDERFUL
185
them
young
again
for
a so
bottom
of their I
saw
in glass,
which
little of the
appear
once
liquor remained,
more,
the beautiful
bubbles
with
all
the
A and This
changing
love
a
colours
marriage of
a
reason
become
often
two
love
we
marriage. imagine.
to
miracle
place
than
Marriage
longer a
Outside
is the
beautiful, old
woman
mingling of expression.
to
lives,according
the
woman
the
no
When
is
any
one
else,she still is
to
her travelling-comp
and
last hour.
marriage,
fickle,cruel and
He has the
egoistic. In
the
that
altar
the the
which
Greeks head
and
of
Romans the
kept
had
fire
burning.
The
family
of adding fresh fuel to it and it could privilege only be extinguished with the family itself. The socalled free-thinkers believe,or pretend to believe,that
the
marriage They
which
ceremony
are
adds
nothing
it adds and
to to
human
it the
mistaken, for
gives it grandeur
two
ceremony,
as
by which
the
persons and
take ask
for
witnesses
and
of their union
blessingof
them
God their
Those
of
and
active offspring
community.
the
who, for
with all
were. a
reasons
this, remain
The
man,
isolated,on
more
margin
woman,
of
ways al-
life,as
it
than
the
feels
certain
shame.
It is easy,
too, to prove
186
THE
WONDERFUL
more
ROMANCE
and
crimes
that there
are
dramas,
sorrows
as
the
is
of consecrated
a mere
unions.
This
chastisement, but
desire for other
of the
consequence. is
a
The
people's property
primordial
instruments of the strugprincipal gle which keeps up Life and gives shades to it,both on others too. our own planet and, probably, on many which On my balcony,every day, I see certain sparrows I might say more are more human, than the perverse, There is a table for them others. lavishlysupplied with food, but they only covet the crumb that a brother is eating. I see such that dart on crumb, sparrows snatch it away in the most daring and pretty way possible, and finish it with evident enjoyment, as though
instinct,one
theft made
a man
it
more
savoury.
The
makes kind.
desire his
ancestor
was
wife neighbour's
The
just as the
were
husband
of
the hut
and
honoured dis-
house
the
the
palace
times,
love-
far-back
courageous
there
doubtless, daring
carried
Eve clothed away her
and with
a
thieves who
high hand,
her
a
who
nakedness, made
gave others into
laces neckcouch
were
which
or
to
adorn
her, and
There who
were
fleeces
of
leaves.
and
who
stole
Adam's
nest,
hunting,and contented themselves with seducinghis companion. The primitivestruggle between males for the possession of a woman have must been but it certainly ferocious, had some grandeur about it ; in our times it is paltryand, more often than
away
THE
WONDERFUL
From
ROMANCE
187
in the theft
not, grotesque.
of
my
point
not
of
view,
one
the
who
is robbed
who
This
which impression,
of the moral
is absolutely
sense,
sincere,is
but
account
always tickled by me disproportion. The deceived husband inspires any with pity,the lover either makes gusts me laugh or he dishe descends to the rank of the parasite. as me, is the man He who hides under the conjugal bed, who of some dark corner, out livid comes haggard looking, with fright,adorned perhaps with spiders'webs, the
sense man
of my
of humour,
which
is
who
may
be
turned
me
out
of doors
He
in his may be
"
pyjamas.
the
man
He
certainlymakes
drinks the
one
laugh.
too, who
it
"
out
of another
man's
a
glass
woman
and whom
A
knows
other anman
or man
who
is in love with
is
feeding, dressingand
that
at
a
protecting.
of
disgustsme.
the has
I have
liaison,
always
not
does
hold
with
a
his
goes
about
bowed
state
head
even,
and
his very
tache mousmeans
betrays his
an
of mind, which
is
by
no
enviable
his
a
one.
He
gradually loses
he is
no
his self-assurance
and
easy-goingair, for
Dramatic
as
longer a master,
novelists do
not
but
see
slave.
authors
and
the
in this way,
they
When
still have
once
ancestor's
jective sub-
they begin to look at life under the objectiveangle, that angle which shows to them up all thingsas they are, the lover will appear the truly comic in the adulterydrama. He as person
will be
a new
judgment.
target
for
they
THE become
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
A
professorsof morality.
evolution could
not
finer and
beneficent
be
imagined than
did not
that. With
stain One the the may old
Romans,
husband's
steal
a
honour,
that
one
was
only just.
steal his
man's
wife, but
cannot
what all which we probity,his loyalty, goes to make his back walk The call honour. over parasitemay his genius his head, without and even over diminishing
or
The
greatest
lower
of
men
have and
been
by the
but
most
Caesar insignificant.
not
Napoleon
The
that
seems
did
them.
to
me
husband of
only
ridiculous
common
and
a
blows, like
and and
duel
thus of
gives him
to
opportunity of raisinghimself
The
woman
showing off
care
his courage.
a man
would been
one
soon
cease
for
who
she
had adores
just
the
knocked her
down, but
Weapons, too, ought to be reserved for nobler quarrels. If only the law compelled the lover to keep and the woman maintain he has stolen, lovecrimes
the need No would be the
sake.
less
frequent,but
who
it is
men
who
make
laws, and
gods
for the
inspirethem
we
have
must
constant
of elements
strugglethat
our
live out.
up
phenomenon
love and
of
existence
shows
better
belief is
no
marriage the inanityand childishness of in free-will, and the impossibility of it. need to be very learned in philosophy to
that the force which
unites
creatures
understand
could
only be
in the hands
of their Creator.
It is
always the
190 which
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE knows
every and the
and physical
can
amalgam
our
only
purpose, years
our
progress
an
"
happiness.
and
Many
Nature
ago
I had
sometimes
to
gives
this
to
this
I
never
woman
this then
woman
this man."
Although
thought
it studying the proceeding as a philosopher, made forgot. My an impressionon me that I never thoughts have^often gone back to it and so revived it in my probably for the sake of this chapter memory, intended to help,as everythingdoes for which it was of
help.
The
a a
incident the
name
took
place at
the house
of
friend, in
After
town,
small
of which
I will not
mention.
all in the
drawing-room
know. .We
wood
us
which
were
those
who
come
after
lookingforward
we
to the arrival
guests, as
and
knew
news.
they would
a
social
and,
one
among
others,
young
not
guests of
hostess made
him
of his givingher news her how he was at having family and telling delighted been sent to the garrison he preferred. He was about with plenty of twenty-sixor twenty-eight, tall,slight, muscle. He looked like a soldier and a gentleman. He had dark hair and a face with regular, tures, strong feaof the aquiline type, softened by blue eyes with large pupils full of lightand youth. Just as I was saying to myself that he must be, or that he would be, I heard
welcome.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
who
the
was
191
in the
future, loved
of
perfect vision
framed,
as
doorway,
She stood still for by the curtains. few seconds, probably to be admired. a My retina had time to photograph her, so that she appears quiteliving I can her quite well, in her princess to me now. see robe of ivory satin. her emeralds, her perI can see fect shoulders, her beautiful features and her magnificent
it were,
dark eager
eyes.
On
her
there arrival,
was
one are
of those
movements to
in the
drawing-room
of the hour.
which
always
of the
accorded
"
the favourites
alone ! "
meet
Pauline, all
Yes,
all
the
mistress
house,advancingto
"
alone,"
answered
Madame
V
.
"
to come through your street on my way to ought never in your windows, the Opera, for,whenever I see the light I am bound I cannot to come possiblyhelp it. up. They are givingthat blessed Prophet. Charles did not
want
to
so
miss the
I asked
overture,
him
to
as
he has
me
mania He
for
tures, over-
drop
have
here.
will send
the
carriageback
for
for me."
not
on
to
driven
along
street
that
was
street,
to
that
way !
night, this
After
take
her
few young
long, long
my
minutes,
introduced
He
to
friend, on
him
to Madame
officer still
standing up.
and I have kissed
no
beckoned in
a
to
him
and
few
friendly
hand she
bowed him.
that
man
the
ungloved
slipped into
saw
kiss, but
turn
the young
pale and
woman
blush, the
192
blue
THE
WONDERFUL
into the
eyes
to
gaze
eyes
deavour en-
then,
as
and
to
the blue
a
eyes.
circuit.
me
I had
sudden
taken
intuition that
beings before
had
just
me
The idea made of each other. possession standing smile stupidly. I was incapable then of underthe real beauty of the phenomenon. During the rest of the evening, the attitude of V and
Madame
correctness
of
Count I
saw
B them
confirmed
stroll into
the the
of my
intuition.
drawing-room, and talk to each other instead of joining in the general conversation. It was as though they were already wrapped round by the divine fluid and consequently indifferent to what people thought and said of them. The young wife forgotall about the Opera, the Prophet
conservatory, leading out
of the
and
her husband.
and the
She
did
not
leave until
about
half-
past eleven
to her
even
young
lieutenant
accompanied her
conduct carriage. This extraordinary surprised the older societypeople who ther"e. They were
was a was
scandal
not
one.
they were
was a
mistaken.
and
a
It
long
before
V
there
belonged to a very Puritanical She had set. passed through the fire of various ardent admirations without being scorched. She was the mother of a girlof fifteen, so that she ought to have been safe. When it was dent evithat she much
younger
was
scandal
famous
Madame
mere
lieutenant, a
in love
to
man
a
and
such
degreethat
she braved
likely
THE
WONDERFUL
her
ROMANCE
193
family,the stupefaction turned became general. Conversation, everywhere, She her imprudence an'd the daring thingsshe did. on treated with a certain indulgence, as nevertheless, was, she was reallya good sort and then, too, she appeared of her delinquencies unconscious and so so frankly
to
bring dishonour
on
own
happy. This love affair was like the last flame of her and a magnetism a warmth youth. It gave a brilliancy, disarmed to her beauty which morality itself. Apropos of this,I was witness to what must be a psycertainly chological family, instead of rarity. Her husband's joiningin the chorus of those who blamed her, instead of disowning her, gathered round her, trying to cover all its respectability, her with saving her thus from from leaving going further astray and perhaps even home. I fancy that she had something to do with the He was departure of Count B promoted and, as he was sent to another soon as a captain,he was son. garri.
As
on
to
the
husband,
he
was
he
was
not
like the
husband
the stage, as
but
quite aware
made
a
faith religious
he
was more
him.
It appears wife
afflicted at the
at
losing her
And
to
soul than
in order
to
the
redeem
dear
to
him,
he
prayed unceasinglyand
This beautiful
himself
good
soon
works. gave
and
day,
world.
I heard One
known thing became rise to all kinds of stupid jeering. One it being discussed by a few men of the
of
:
them,
"
who
was can
an
old
sinner any
himself,
savage in
a
suddenly said
could do what
Well, all I
you
or
say
is that
either
I would
surely do
194
THE
WONDERFUL
but
to act
similar case,
one
acting,
struck
must
be
this
home.
The that
Fresh
one,
scandals
it
was a
people almost
that
forget this
V
was a was
when
announced
Madame This
about
too
to become
mother
once
more.
little
much.
of its
Societywas
own
proof
The conduct
welcomed
like the
family continued its heroic the child, born, it was a fine boy, was of offspring. Outsiders most legitimate
poor
in order baby's face eagerly, of its origin. Its blue eyes did to discover the secret not fail to call forth smiles and jokes of the worst taste possible. After her confinement,Madame had phlebitis. V examined the She then
had
to lie down
for
some
weeks
and
a were
clot of blood
proved fatal.
she
Romantic of
people grief.
woman,
quite sure
was soon
that
had
simply died
halo
formed
was
round of I
a saw
and
of
"
her
funeral
that When
not
little
eyes
so
"
intruder
ten
years
were certainly
like Count
that
the
they
gave
me
I understood
immediately
of
atrocious
must
M.
to
V
.
The
me so
faithlessness before. do
not
wife
once
had
never
seemed
criminal
we
When
our
I had
become
I
convinced
that
make
tinies, des-
understood
that
Madame
had
merely
THE
WONDERFUL
of the my
ROMANCE Providence.
as
195
I often
lived out
her when
one
again
she
in
saw
she
arrived
and
friend's
that
happy
what her awaited
unconscious, oh,
I
saw
of
out
her.
the
her
as smiling,
hand
for and
kiss which
contained
on
her way
of
dishonour
death, and
I went
my
asking myself
came
"Why?
Was it the
Why reply
later?
all this?"
to
this
question that
to what
we
to
me
eighteen years
chance,
the
I had
Thanks
to
wrongly
town
call
occasion
go
back
to
that
where
tragicepisode had
when I heard
taken
place.
I had
rived scarcelyar-
V made
dangerous expeditionto
the hero his of the
was over
of him
day.
that
scandal
so
which many
had
tended at-
birth
for forgotten,
one.
similar
waves
had been
like
swept
dead
a a
His
mother's
husband had
had
long
to
time.
His
elder
who sister,
enjoyinghis triumph in perfectignorance. The young explorerwas to tell the a as story of his expedition public lecture. My desire to see and to hear the blue-eyed intruder can readily be imagined. The lecture was event a and, in society
him,
was
" "
been
mother
order
to
get
seat, I had
This
to
take
steps which
me
went
did not
deter
and
ceeded suc-
obtaininga
the heart of
seat.
a woman
My
novelist's heart
in love
beat
saw a
fast
as
when
martial distinguished,
figurewhich
was
lieutenant
previously. The
the platform, a on figure appear the livingreproduction of the handsome had admired one evening,thirtyyears the blue aquilineline of the nose,
196
with
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
eyes
the bold turn of the moustache, large pupils, nothing was wanting and, on this manly face, I fancied I could
see
the
The
thin
face, tanned
and
slightly yellow,the
that
that had been suffering endured, of the effort that had been given. The result of the effort was shown to us by photographs and the we saw cinematograph. On the screen landscapes that and then, low both beautiful and desolate-looking, were
on
the
few
hairs
had
turned
of the
the
ground,
all the
carved
steps and
from
the I believed
ruins
forgottencity.
and
I In
I looked
or
picture to
that
the lecturer
understood,
to create
I understood.
order
this
tain cer-
agent
been
young
of
force,Providence
obtain
had
undoubtedly
needed had
physicaland
able
to
intellectual these
and
qualities.It
V
.
only
done
by mingling the
do it.
"
lives of the
It
lieutenant
it had
"
Madame
had
to
me
this and
I had
rightto
"
It seemed
I felt this
a
that
the
because
to my
why."
alone, in
at that
a
little pride
when knew
Did fell
on
I said to
myself that
know
it?
big assembly,
my
was
Nature's, secret.
I alone
an
Just
moment,
eyes
at
officer of
end of the
high rank,
row was
general,who
I
was
the very
an
in which
sure
sitting.I
was
had
in
was
inward
start
and
that
not
alone
knowing
there.
Nature's hair
His
his
complexion was
were
yellow,his eyelidswrinkled
his eyes, but, with his racial
and his
there
dark
circles round
aquiline he slenderness,
198
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
if
we
could
only
watch
it
long enough.
of and
Law-breaking
to
love
affairs, and
contribution
of he all this
whirlwinds
of
passion bring
sorrow,
Life
huge
need when world
grief
and Jesus
"
Life know
unto
has
this the
probably.
the
Did words
not
:
uttered of
strange
Woe
offences!
for
it
must
needs
be
that
offences
Like
heroines
we
of live
the
out
Greek
our
theatre, destinies,
divine have
as
we
are
only
great
these
and
because
are
part
of
the
plan.
been
a
Phedre,
vicious
obeying
and
instincts, would
but
vulgar
our
woman,
Phedre,
Destiny's holocaust,
She is invested with
excites
pity
and
admiration. has
the
tragic beauty
The Providence
which
of
inspired masterpieces.
blind, but
in
to
is not
far-seeing;
our
it
cannot
as we
have
are
any
not
end
view
final
to
good,
progress.
see
death,
man
doomed
no
The
as a
day
child
;
longer
his
true
no
Eros
man
will
From
be
aware
of he
or
role, of
his dare
divinity.
to
day
the the
forth
will
to
longer
it the
drag
love
through
He
gutter
base de-
by pornography.
incense
to
come
will, on
contrary,
far
Eros off
bring
that
man
purest
may
its
altar.
However
day
must
be,
it will
eventually,
grow.
for
and
evolve
and
must
CHAPTER
IX
AFTER poor
"
Religion
"
I have
now
arrived the
most
with
my
barque,
my of I
The
Why,"
that of but
to
at
cruise,
Good my
Religion.
It
be
the
Cape
Hope,
utmost
of
Tempests.
intellectual
"
did
it, partly
of
from
laziness One
no
"
and
partly
me
"
self-distrust.
to
The
Other
there is
brought
of force
pitilessly back
The Other
man
it,
and
way
resisting
which is
on one
One."
towards forces other
The
psychical
the divine
attracts
God,
of the
magnetism,
It
acts
of
the
greatest
soul like
Universe.
act
on
the
on
human
the very
forces
rouses
the
Ocean
and it to
Earth
itself; it
and it has dream
the
soul,
it stirs
its
depths
that
on
Religion.
been
as
This
gone
ages.
has
transformed
the
with
races,
It
has
been
varied It
different
the
different
individuals.
has
been
affected of
by
existence.
and It has of
to
nabf,
cruel
gentle, beneficent
harmful. of
been, above
progress be
not
things, an
civilisation. manufacturer
In
some
ment instruThe of of
some
struggle,
was
and
of
a
Terrestrian
only
of
stories, but
cerebral
them then
manufacturer
gods.
took kind has
his of
cellules, strange
figures
of every He
shape,
of
hideous, grimacing,
of every
ugliness, and
these
kind
of
beauty.
199
reproduced
200
THE
WONDERFUL
in
ROMANCE
brass, in gold
and
in silver.
he has
given them
his
his virtues, his vices ; feelings, prehensible soul. And, thanks to an incom-
they
these
became
for him, they became living auto-suggestion, in front of his masters, his gods. And
brain and been from his own gods,which had come made hands, he worshipped and implored. by his own with supernatural endowed He imagined that they were
power. In
order
to
be in favour
with
them, he offered
them
he built altars,chapels possessions, Thanks and to this temples of all styles to them. when miraculous our illusion, tiny planet passes in front of the beautiful constellations of its spring,summer,
autumn
and
church
and
and of
cathedral
mosques. space, of
are
of
pagodas
spiresand
wireless
telegraphy, put
with the very
communication
with
the
Beyond,
are religions good," and they are right. They frequentlyare right, for the soul of the people was with elementary sown truths. Yes, all religions are good, and all of them have been and are necessary. They ennoble, and they confer nobility even on as they give him a special man, for they create wonderful two forces within dignity, him: faith and the very even hope. All religions, is a Each crudest, contain a spark of revelation. one beam from the same fascicle of light. In this one, just in the Roman as there is always a hatchet, as fasces, still barbarous we are children. Some day, perhaps,
The
say
All
WONDERFUL
found
ROMANCE that
Life.
201
there, and,
now
on
day,
we
shall
than
we
do
about of the
In the various
communities
Terrestrians, there
divine
had force has
have
acted
been in
a
some
beings
the
on
whom
the
specialway.
as
They have
novelist has
metaphysical
dreams. drawn have
a
dreams,
From the
just
and
romantic
substance laws
of these and
dreams, they
with
doctrines power,
then, endowed
ous mysteri-
they have
the
subordinated
millions of creatures.
metaphysicaldream of a nation. dreams of the Earth, was Among the great spiritual the Egyptian one which created Osiris,the God unique, beautiful,just and perfect,a dream in which we have a glimpse of the ladder of progression and of eternal
Every religionis
life.
Then
one
there
it
was was.
Zoroaster's The
events
dream, and
very
found proPersia
all the
the
struggle
at
and
Evil, and,
the
victory of Good. the symbol of divinity. He saw, in purifying fire, is still professed in India by the Parsees, His religion who have preserved its elevated morality. A Hindu lady translated
Christianism.
There is the the of Brahma dream pantheistic reformer, who recognisesas This is
a
centuries,he promised
its catechism
for me,
and
it is the purest
and
that
"
of Buddha,
God
the
great
over
All and
in All."
dream
which
is clouded
wilderin be-
secret
of
our
future.
202
THE
WONDERFUL been
ROMANCE
There of the
was
have
Phoenicians
Assyrians.
of the
Then
there
the
Greeks, which
and
was
the Romans
to
make
their own,
amplifyingit
mark. This which
to
taking away
the
fine
from
it its characteristic
the
dream,
immortal
waves
light from
were
still
whilst its
destined
mingle inspired
of
we a
by Egyptian mythology, which strange and foreignflower,of still living at present. are
There
was
contained
the germ
the Christianism
that
the
dream
of Jesus
of
Nazareth,
of pure and
whose
mystic Word,
embodied
to
of elevated
ity, moralgave
itself on world
the banks
an
Tiber,
the
Western
all
powerful religionand
dream
of
the
Mahomet,
This
was
spired inboth
Christianism.
but origin, and
gentle and
the dream And of that
at
its
it
developed into
chief branches the
"
ambitious
cruel conqueror.
are
in all these
dreams, which
the
has been
felt
nation incar-
him."
God
of the
with
cestor an-
mind
with the
it exists in
mind
of the Christian
This When
givesmatter
the thinker.
was
direction
the current
urging on
Bible and
barque, I began
New
read
more.
Mythology,
I read
the
Testament
them
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
203
through, as they ought to be read, in order straight to be understood. They gave me the impressionof a rich embroidery woven in green, purple and silver. will add gold to it later on. What I read made Nature of humanity all the phases of the metaphysical dream It seemed to me that objectivemind. pass before my the soul of the Terrestrian I saw crawling for a long time on the ground, then getting up and falling again, and arriving is at Monotheism, which more risingonce with Christianism, soaring then practising, a synthesis, and hovering, the only kind of flight which can give a It is far from perfect balance. having attained this
all
balance
very with all
as
yet.
These
successive
efforts
touched
me
deeply and, when I realised that all mythologies, their fables,all religions, with their dogmas, and
sects, with
cellules
amazement
their of
beliefs, had
our was
come
from
on
certain
cerebral
motor,
worked
by
divine
force,my
this
boundless.
I had
as
commenced
bered rememare
reading without
that boredom understood
any and
enthusiasm,
I still lessons
disgust which
that
not
youth.
receive
My
these
childhood and always give us in our mind to had, no doubt, been prepared now lessons,as before long I was captivated I
was
by
them.
I felt that
midst I went
Wonderful
I
from
to
as
admiration, from
were
discoveryto discovery.
generous seemed
seemed famous
though Burgundy,
as
drinking a
all other
wine,
to
me
and
books
tasteless As
a
water.
never
had
the Catechism
prize,
told
but
always
for
Mythology.
My
mother
204
the
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
legends of Christianism and my father those in each created wonders of Paganism, and the respective I knew confusion in my brain. the most disconcerting of Olympus. Those of all the personages the names and who down to earth, in fiery chariots, gods who came and took, at will,any form they chose, fascinated me than I seemed like the true gods. More to me once, into the hand old begof some have put a few coppers gar thinking that she might, perhaps, be a woman, goddessincognito. he had I had a special affection for Zeus, because been persecutedwhen he was I could see a little child. him being carried off by his mother to an isle of flowers, and being nourished by a white goat with golden horns.
me
I envied who
him
his his
nurse
and
still more
the
fine warriors
to
guarded
to
cradle,clangingtheir shields
ears
vent pre-
reaching the
The
of
old
Chronos
who
kill him.
child
Zeus, threatened
by
were
Chronos, and
mixed
up
by Herod,
worship went from the least scruple. to the other,without one It is thanks to these indelible childish impressions, which all in our that I have always concur destiny, had the Iliad and the Odyssey with me. I have often read them through again at intervals of a few years. As my understanding I discovered fresh beauties, increased,
"
in my
"
which I of
me
were
so
many
in them. revelations,
took
ever When-
opened them
in
a
possession
book.
ever
curious way, making me lay aside any other This time, the last, undoubtedly,that I shall
thoroughlyunderstood
that
won-
206
THE
embroidered
of
tles man-
purple tints.
of
our
Compare
warriors
been
;
forms uni-
modern
had
their scanty
for
plumes look
The
as
though they
the and
intended
of the
"
children. had
chiefs of
Trojans and
swift made
Greeks
superb
war-chariots
Their
horses
with
golden manes."
ings cover-
couches of
are
with and
"
soft
skins,with
the
brilliant colours
have
with
finest linen."
Who
would
chiefs,after
struck
Juno's
thought of them having sheets? Two baths of plunging in the sea, get into
"
brass,in polished
with chariot
order
to refresh
on
themselves." the
We
are
admiration and
reading
armour. one
of description
of Vulcan's
that open,
"
The
"
tion sugges-
of this doors
genius is such
of
hears
make
Olympus
"
to
way
for
the
celestial messenger,
winged heels," and ^Egis from which each woven fringes artistically,
hecatomb."
of One
shod with his beautiful Mercury, the for Minerva, bearing changeable un"
float
one
hundred
golden
a
of which
is worth
has, to
an
hand
One
combats
"
of the Greeks
and
Trojans.
for
a
sorrow,
armour
the Earth
resound
long
I, the
time
most
And
vegetarian of carnivorous beings, I felt, to my horror, my nostrils dilatingwith the odour of the Homeric at which the succulent flesh, feasts, sprinkled
"
of
roasted libations,
on
spitof
five rows,
of leafless branches."
There of life
astonishing knowledgeof humanity and running through the Iliad. In no other poem
an
is
WONDERFUL blood
tears
a
ROMANCE and
in other that In the
207
as
much
shed
no
poem
tears
are were
many
wept.
of
It must
be
considered
sign
weakness.
Odyssey,
fond was as weeping in every page! Homer of moral beauty as of physical beauty, and he adorns his heroes with it lavishly. He sings of friendship more chaste. Helen's than he does of love and he is divinely refined way. adventure is treated in an extraordinarily covered with veils of dazzling He represents her as robe as whiteness." odoriferous He as gives her a
" "
there
is
nectar."
Paris
is not
her
lover,but
her
husband.
She
has her
calls the "He escape
"
nuptial room
dear father."
a
in the
The weak
she
"
with
delicate neck,"
being.
"to
hides, even
Fate." valorous
among
the
"
Trojans,"
with
Menelaus,
like of
a
the
strong loins," is
carries Helen
always
off the
true
hero.
from
It is he who
body
Patroclus of the
"
the
woman.
Trojans.
We that I had
has
when the
all the
remorse :
good
to
she says
most
Would when
cruel
death,
nuptial bed,
friends
to
brothers, my
my
only daughter
youth." Later on, when Paris by Menelaus, her wounded inspire her
with
out
her
quered con-
the
most
"
You
have
"
come
of the
not
combat
she
claims, ex-
why
did you
rather
perish there,killed by
with whom
my
the hand
was
of the valiant
warrior
destiny
first husband
united ! "
She
the
was
reconquered by
Troy.
this
her
long
On
before
over
fall of
reading
again
exquisiteromance,
the
208
THE
WONDERFUL
which of La
years
psychology of a performance
theatres,
of about the
French
a some
is
so
going
our
to
Belle ago.
of
an
Parisian
I overheard
to
Englishman,
:
forty years
would be
of age, say
his friend
capable
When
as
of
writing that
saw
Only parody.
unfold armorial
"
It is his
profanation ! "
he it
I
was
handkerchief, marked
bearings of deceived
red this up and I heard
husbands,
say
saw :
his neck
"
get
He
very
him
any
to his friend
am
I cannot
"
"
stand
nasty thing
at
once
longer. I
going
got
and
pitiedhim
nonsense, being able to laugh at the delightful ought to have pitied myself!
the
to
Odyssey, Homer
us,
a
has
"
transmitted
Great ated Initilations, reve-
the Hellenic
dream
of the
of which
has
been
more
whole
physical meta-
world.
After
my
studying it
I have closely,
discovered,to
never
was,
was
polytheistical.
seated He
was was on a one
Zeus
of
the
highest summits
of for
do
Olympus.
above
him
not God, god, but he was Destiny, against whose will he could to
nothing thought
the God
and then
that
whose
laws
a
he
was
submitted.
a
Greek
God
"
had
had
not
glimpse of
describe. this it was God
supreme
us,
it does
Like
it had
felt
the
attractive
force
of
us,
through
numberless
Its
=
monotheistical.
ception con-
Zeus Venus
nerva, Mi-
of
revealingto
THE
WONDERFUL which
209
us
the
long distance
is the
already
moral
The
comes
travelled. Zeus
generator
of
the
physical
of Zeus.
to
and
of all that
is evil.
He
humanity
is the
men,
work
in order
incognito among
them
civilise them, to of
laws
hospitality.
and
allows
never
beggars
to
to
ask
it is of
refused
them
then.
delegatesa share
the divine authority to kings, thus establishing institutes faith in the given word, then right. He and causes reveals the duties of justice, to be remorse his
born
in the
conscience.
Is not
role
of
our
Providence?
Apollo, too,
son
is and
an
admirable is the
creation.
He
is the he
of
Jupiter
he
Light, and,
because
is
the
Light, he
can can
the is
Because give Life and Death. souls. Because purify and save
creates
he is
he
he
poets, musicians
is
and
artists.
Because
he is the
Light, he
not
an
sovereignbeauty, vigour
lation reve-
and
Is there
astounding scientific
in this ideal?
Athene carved
in
"
Phidias
in
brass, who
inspired the
of
beauty
one
of the his
Jupiter,
brain,
for is for lance
of
a
springs
from
his
like
flash of
and
lightning,provided with
shield
for
the
attack
the
And She
this flash
is armed
an
and
for
peace.
In
war,
fightslike
ardent
210 Amazon
woman,
THE whilst
ROMANCE
the
once
more
civilising
she
artisans
As
serene
secrets
she
;
is
and
guides the shuttle of the weaver. Wisdom, she is always young, strong and she is Wisdom, she carries victoryin her as
and
appears any
to
hand.
She
be
more
interested
Homer
in human shows
him
beings than
"
other
hair
goddess was.
of
her
to
Achilles,"to remind
be
with quarrelling
Agamemnon.
"
In
She Odyssey,she performs a very pretty miracle. of the sea for the sake keeps the sun back in the waves of Ulysses and Penelope, she wants to prolong their as night of love." Does not this idea reveal an elevated ? philosophy the
And In that
Venus
Genetrix
"
the mother
creator
marble
beautiful shown
lines,the
of the
Venus
of Milo
has
and
ample loins
with her the
proud, tender
that
face
reflected, no
doubt, in
protected her. As she is the mother, she is also Venus the She personifies Victrix,victorious Venus. triumph of love. Is not that Truth symbolised?
=
The
once
great
mass
of
people
could
not
mount
all at
straight to
were
the
not
Infinite and,
so
therefore, needed
from them.
The
divinities who
far away
poet, with
his
his fertile
gods, he invented
families.
would
legendsaround
them and gave
them
Their
their wonderful
were
adventures
so
appear
grotesque, if they
gave
not
many
He allegories.
them
body
and
made
THE
WONDERFUL familiar.
ROMANCE
He
them
the
seem
livingand leaps
so
could
fortune the
not
explain
own
sudden
of
good
and
bad
to
in his
destinyand
Powers
cannot
he attributes and
these
capricesof
these When the
the
Higher Powers,
get
come
endeavours
to
render
Higher
man
favourable
to
by
to
means
of sacrifices.
the
supreme
God,
This
he
makes
supreme
God
down
him.
phenomenon
has
been
in Christianism In even. reproduced in all religions, and at the same time grandiose, Western this childish,
dream,
men
lived the
struggleof
men;
the
gods, and
the wine
the
gods
were
lived the
struggle of
of the
waves
and divinity
water
humanity
in
to
mingled togetherlike
chalice
waves
the
and
the
Catholic
of
and
this,
of
hope
have
been
created. very
It has
lines,the
so a
fragments
of
of which
many whole
parchments
nation
a
vigour and a force which It produced, in this way, finest victories. which we call philosophy. It created
the culture
which
men
of the trained
soul, such
themselves
as
that
of the
Stoics, in
to
virtue, austerityand
tury, cen-
that Dante, for his songs, living invokes and the good Apollo,the gods, the goddesses had done more than two thousand Muses," just as Homer
"
still so
years of
before.
This
dream
art
has and
produced
lators accumu-
beauty, harmony,
with
certain
thought which
are
still
supply
who
us
superiorenergies. There
of their of Marcus
prescribe for
a
neurasthenic
Aurelius,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
as more
dream
did
still
ism,
future
work
enemy.
This
is
that
of Providence
which
in
me
perpetualadmiration. to the Bible, leaves Mythology and turns When one at the beginningof his journey, the has, like Dante one dark, thicklywooded, rough forest a impression of
"
which
constant
terror,"
"
la selva
oscura
selI knew
forte
che nel
pensierrinuova."
like most'
more
people
I
chiefly by
its
celebrated
was
verses.
in
England
I
"
and
fell under
power
to
charm.
as
degree
to
to
be
the in
fluid special
seems
emanate
from
its pages
touching
of
them.
understand
its
did
Its
not
ception con-
the
seemed than
it
to
me
strangely
At
to
childish
and
shocked,
to
me. edified,
present, thanks
immense
Its It
we
my
my
oughly thorto
determinist
me
appears
a
and
as
rigidas
and
a on
cast.
necessary prove
dream.
effects
its consequences
this for
a
amply. long
this.
Moses there from time
produced
shall go
grand symphony
out living
and
the vibrations
of
had
been
taught
had
in
Egypt
one
and
God
it
was
from
was
that there
man
he had that he
and
only; it
fall of
of Eden.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
for
tooth
for
tooth, wound
is
wound,
stripe for
conception
He
stripe."
As of
the nation
graduallyformed,
more
so
the
Jehovah
"
becomes
and
more
elevated.
is
no
the
All-Powerful, the
King
of
Kings."
He
is
manity, longer the God t"f one people,but the God of all huand humanity, personified by Job, addresses of things him direct,exposes his illsto him, the injustice and
"
asks
questions. He
shall I do unto dost thou mine
the
not
asks
I have
thee, O thou
"
Why
away
curses
**
by
so
his far
misery,he
as
day
he
was
born
and
goes
My soul is weary of my life." possibi of God, of the imPeople tell him of the almightiness of fathoming His plans. They promise him that he will forgethis sufferings, but he disdains these
to
say
and
declares
that
God
must
not
be
to be awaiting a promise by lies. He seems and even asking for it,the promise of the Resurrection, of immortality, it was but the promise does not come, not to
come
then, and
So
no
man
be
more,
they shall
I know
awake,
more
nor
of their the
sleep."
with is of
ing noththis
proach re-
tragic than
is received. The
as
silence
which
book
of Job
incomparable
beauty.
future
It
seems
waves
of
though all the past, present and human had passed through suffering
poet.
warmer
and
more
THE
WONDERFUL Jehovah
215
consoling.
Universe,
who created
appears the of
as
the
God
in
of the
of
Nature,
the face
clothed
and who
light,"
it.
nearer
renews
Humanity
to
still complains,but
approached
and,
from
Lord with
its Creator, it knows of love, faith and adorable canticle want." and the
on
Him
better
come
David,
as
words in
hope
"
its heart,
that
The
is my
herd, Shep-
in the Books
dream
the
Prophets,
It takes been
as
Judaic
a
highest
could
now
point.
not
have
foreseen
which Jehovah
He
appears
man
the
God
of supreme
Wisdom.
instructs
to
and
he
sends
ones,
magnificentand
and
symbolicalvisions
their mouths
to
men
His
of
initiated
puts
into
words
more
great
force.
His
prophets
and the
announce
love kindness,justice,
charity.
of
The
rents psychicalcur-
bring
the
to
them
picture of
with will
Him
who
is to come,
filmsof
in their
to
us
the
seem
drama
to
the Passion
and, strangely
their soul
enough, they
and
some
suffer
Christ, in
flesh.
Science and
explain this
very
soon.
fine mystery
In
day,
perhaps
we can
the
poem
upward of the human mind through all the obscurity movement of its childhood, and this upward movement is infinitely The touching and wonderful. poets who composed it were thoroughlyand divinely inspired. They gave men consolation of being able to complain of the immense God and of seekingin His replies Himself to God makes the the hope which they needed. It is this which
of the Old
Testament,
follow the
"
"
Bible
the
book
of militant
humanity;
and
this is the
216
secret
as
THE
WONDERFUL and
ROMANCE beneficent
of its occult
power.
Then, too,
the
dream
mingleswith
Bible
spiritual
with
dream.
part of the
is strewn
animated with stories, by heroes and heroines. legends, like which are into it words The Song of Songs flings be enOne must and rubies. the sparkle of diamonds dowed with the imagination peculiarto the theologian is to see in this the symbol of Christ's love for the if one Church. there
sung
are on
In
the
treasure-trove
of
Oriental
poetry,
numbers
of
they
are
the thresholds
These
waves
the outskirt
of
the desert.
beauty, which metaphysical run through the sanguinary and voluptuous historyof and the Israelites, purify it like an electric current above that they make tower it so much us forget its
of crimes. With curious
pleasure I
saw
the green
the
thread
of
Mythology
Testament.
such, for
to
saw
Hindu the
purple of the Old of its allegorical I saw number a figures, instance,as the serpent,from which, according symbolism, the terrestrial globe springs. I thunder and lightningof Zeus, the Prince
appear
again
in
Satan
who
comes
from
and
whom Then
we
see were on
versing con-
with familiarly
there
the
to
Titans,
scene
and
the passage
me a
brings them
it
came
the
caused
of
veritable thrill.
read
:
"
In the sixth
to
ter chapwhen
Genesis, we
And
pass
began to multiplyon the face of the earth, and born unto daughters were them, that the sons of God the daughters of men saw that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose." Further on :
men
THE
"
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
217
There
were
giants in
when
days :
in
to
and
also
the
after
that,
became Was
the and
men
of God
bare which
came
unto
daughters
same
of men,
they
from
children of
them, the
of
nown." re-
mighty
it not
were
old, men
was
this that
Christ
called
Son
of God?
our
What
an
profoundnessthat awe-inspiring
givesto
! history Modernists dip into the philosophy of the Old may and Testament for they will find plenty of material them. Who They will find thoughts such as this :
"
is this that
"
darkeneth
The
the hearts of
the
edge? by words without knowlis a promise which will gladden following the pacificators, it ought to be inscribed on
of the Palace swords of The
counsel
pediment
beat into
Hague
"
And
they
their
their
into
ploughshares and
nation shall
not
lift up
war
shall
they
learn
any
finds too! magnificentexpressions one All the while the spiritof God is in my Job says : nostrils." I found again, in the Old Testament, a from lips that quantity of those sayings which came livingcoals had touched, sayings which are imprinted the human that generations soul and have transmitted on to each other, phrases that I learnt from my
"
And
what
mother maketh
upon
and
sore
that and
repeat in my
turn:
"
For hath
He
bindeth
to
up."
"
He
that And
on
pity
lendeth
many
the Lord."
realising
that,
and
clear
one
helpfulwords, there is no plain tality, promise which gives us the hope of immorand in a is disconcerted one truly feels
"
218
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
forest." the
Did
Moses
fear
that
such
might
intoxicate
and
voluptuous
to create
imagination
another
of
Hebrews That
pus? Olymchooses
is
It
is God
who
In
to
the
spiritual
Judaism,
punishments
life.
to
and
closed
temporal
Paradise of the could
would
God
doors
He in
of did
terrestrial
Adam
and
Eve,
not
close there
the
doors
and
celestial
not
Paradise,
any
Genesis the
is not,
as
be,
question
a
of
Redemption,
It and
to
that
have
implied
that
the New
future
life.
is
the
Apostles
theologians
Testament.
a
have
In
Testament
the be
romantic
;
dream,
this
would
considered
it is called
means
happy
a lation. reve-
thought
in the
Is this
No,
that
it
simply
that
the
human
mind
was
is all.
The
of
belief the
in the
Redemption
edifice,the
to
was
be
the
corner-stone
principal agent
Oriental the of
one
of
evolution
Occidental Biblical
blend
On
"
the
soul last
with
of
reading
the Sun and
lines
sees
righteousness
sees,
as
arise the
with
healing
in
his
"
wings,"
summit
of
did
Florentine
poet:
with
the
of the
the
dark which
clothed
the
every
rays
planet
These sprung
faithfully along
of the Christian-
path."
which had
rays
up.
those
ism
CHAPTER
CHRISTIANISM
! The
Its
ethics
already
which
existed
the
with that
the
peared apthis.
Egyptians.
before
In order
to
examination had
to
Soul
Osiris
undergo
admitted
to
is
proof of
see
be
absolved
to
and
to
the it had
men,
Divine
"
Majesty
face the
face, it had
prove
to
that
all free
spected re-
gods, showed
and
equity
to
ness kindIf it
to
to
slaves
not
charity
this,
it
the
poor
and
weak. submitted
could
tortures
prove and
was
condemned,
to
mercifully allowed
to
When
for year.
Persia, thanks
it
celebrated
Zoroaster,
the with fete
the
wisdom,
The the
more
equality
and
King
mingled
of
crowd
talked
with
and He
useful sat
at
his
subjects.
and
at
Agriculturists
of your
artisans
his table
"
that to
his satraps.
would
our
say
to
them
Thanks
to to
us,
labour,
we
have
and
food
We
at
and, thanks
are
you
have
other
;
tranquillity
let us, fore, therevent pre-
ease.
necessary
each
live
peace
like
brothers."
This the
did
not
big
the in the
from
oppressing
It From
little brothers,
of
time, it
ised exterior-
incarnated
more or
individual
it in
stifled
less
eloquent words.
forces
;
It has
then
been
or
again by
and
men
hostile
by cupidity, egoism,
still continue
to
ambition,
each
us more
continued
one
and
kill
other, but
warmth
each and
of these
incarnations
On
some
has far-off
given day,
more
light.
219
220
THE
WONDERFUL
will
ROMANCE
no mean
triumph,
and
its
triumph
we
will
not
divine
fraternitythat
how
do
yet
This
the dream
is
a
of Christ, but
much
with
greater
that,
was a
still!
There
which
dream
to
tained, con-
soul
little more.
the
This four
is
entirety,in
of
of the Old
we
Gospels. When,
densed closely concome
the
thoughts
of the New
to those
Testament,
a
the
it
impressionof sailing
seems
along
seems
on
peaceful stream
good
to
us,
it
For
read and
the its
Christian
poem
through
Christ. have
no
Christ!
we
We
have
rather thrown
and he
fair
physicalpicture of him, but beautiful, regular features ; blue eyes, and his forehead hair, parted over
his has
ears. a
behind
He
His grave,
is tall.
expression,
have clothed is
softened
him in
a
by
of his
lips.
to
We
seamless he is
and,
thanks
suggestion,it
He had
to
engraved
in millions of human
us.
brains.
come,
the God
to
who into
lived among
in order order
the moral exalted
to
put
the
activityfresh psychicalforces, in
to
bring us
of
nearer
the
Beyond.
He
put into
and
cross,
soul
Earth
fresh
forces, consolations
the
men
life-buoys.He
love, heroic
inspiredthe folly of
In
sacrifices.
his name,
have
222 He
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
he
It
the greatof the Great Initiators, one est certainly what of them all, undoubtedly. He was, above all, The Son of Man." delightedin callinghimself :
was
"
seems
to
me was
that
to
I understand
renew
how
came
about
which
Circumcision
the
them all Jews
and
put
barrier
tween be-
and
nations
which
isolated of
the most
exclusive
themselves
was
to be the
ites favouron
God.
Their
mind
concentrated
a
the
an
Liberator
and
the
Assyrians.
poetry,
The
their
literature,their
loved loved
was
They
Greeks
just
as
the of
Liberty
resulted
which opinion,
to
them
all,had
The
of
quantity of
not
sects.
Temple
prayer,
the
synagogues
were
schools the
and
Thanks Greek
Essenians
doctrine
penetratedamong
It
was
them,
the
and
this
alimented
no
their controversies.
and in the
in the synagogue,
child Jesus
doubt,
the
Scriptures that
mind
was,
had with
was
learnt to read.
His
probably,saturated
us
Scriptures.
St. Luke
tells
that, when
he
he
twelve years
to Jerusalem
remained
in
Temple.
They
there
arguing with
of his
the doctors.
:
reply to
ye
not
parents, he said
Wist
be
THE about he
were
WONDERFUL business ?
conscious
"
ROMANCE
It would
223
my
Father's
seem
as
though
occult
;
already
of
of his mission.
The brain
work
Providence
was
had
commenced
for the
are
in his
next
and
this
years.
work
to
continue
twenty-one
of
The
to
Job's had
laden
which complaints,
those
found
with
an
echo
within
him.
sent
himself
the
sins of
the
world
away
and
offer
himself
and
in order sacrifice,
to turn
punishment
revelation
or
sufferingfrom
who
to
"
it.
Either
through
himself
he auto-suggestion,
was
identified
with
that
Was from
siah Mes-
heal
broken
hearts."
of
was
he
not
royal house
David,
to
come? alone
working
country
on
walking
new
about
doctrine:
to
the Sermon in
the Mount,
was
unique
prayer
the Father
heaven,
And being elaborated behind his forehead. and more exalted,he began to dream more then, getting such as had never of a spiritual tained. perfection yet been athave and I fancy he must over read, over cated again, the prophecies about the Messiah, and, intoxiwith
the
idea
of his
own
he sacrifice,
of
must
have
repeated, with
"
all the
must
voluptuousness
needs elaboration
the
mystic:
tered enwas
The When
Son
of Man
suffer much."
was
the necessary
into
complete,he
mission.
He
active Jordan
part
of
John
his
by
come."
the
to be
Baptist, a
the
new
declared
to
himself
One
forerunner syna-
him
who
was
day,
in the
THE of
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to
gogue of the
up
and
of
prophet Isaiah was passed to him. it is written : found the place where
Lord
me
the
is
to
upon
me;
because
the
Lord
anointed After
he
sat
preach
book declared
scene
the
the closing
down and
and
that he
the. one
of the
who
most
had real
been and
sent.
This
It Testament. impressiveof any in the New taught me that Jesus knew how to read ! During the three years that followed,in the Temple, under Solomon's
Porch,
and
on on
"
the banks
of the Jordan
of the Sea
the
rounding sur-
he preached hills,
call
Christianthe
ism." dream
was
He
exposed
in warm,
and of
sweet,
loving words,
dream
He
no
of his childhood
to
no
youth, that
creatures.
which
affect
millions
an
God,
longer as
of
as a a
represented longer as
manity, of all huwhom of he he
the God
chosen
the God
with
good
and
Father,
the
in
name
was
in constant
communion.
God
heaven, where
humble
the
the
where satisfied,
the
afflicted should
And
be
consoled
and
exalted.
as
what
was
still more
suffered
unheard
of, he proclaimed
to
a
and
to to to
those
whom
have
make
double
this
the
fatherly God
Terrestrians.
he similes,
give to
very and
of
Oriental
made
brought
this
it,as
it were,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
225
tangible.
"
He
spoke
He
spoken.
Love
one
another." that.
erto had hithone as no fraternity repeated constantly the words: well that earthly hapknew He piness of
lay in
that had been
not
He
demanded
of mankind
an
effort
even
hitherto been
yet
that of given, for blow he wanted of dealing blow enemies. He preached renunciation of the
a man
has not
evil ; instead
to
love
their
of the order
to
good things
serve
world; he declared
must
that, in
leave into
God,
be
ready
to
and
the
country.
human
And, plunging
affirmed theft
or
depths
desire
of
to
soul, he
that
commit
adultery,
He does
not
murder,
way, the
constituted
sin
the
crime.
This And
created, in this
seem was
of thought.
much, but
seen
it is immense.
Jesus He
things.
sin and
can
believed
he used
this
these extraordinary practising of remitting that he had the power with a joy that we freely, power
well
imagine.
He
He
spoke
clothe
more
of with
reward eternal He
than
of
punishment.
who
to
only
threatened
those fire
went
come
the poor.
self himto
more
did not
dare
and
sinful
which
followed
fatigue and
fed
them.
he made
He
people sit
"
and of
then Man."
certainly was
on
the
Yes, he had
to animals.
to
pity
He
them,
but
his
pity was
been his
extended
with for of
gard re-
had
animals, and
always
that
this kind-
and
also
surprised. It
is true
226
ness
THE have
WONDERFUL been
laws
to
men
so
and
so
little
of kindness
inferior
all.
creatures
have
been
respectedat
The
hour
of
only
timidly that Jesus was hard his own towards family. He lived on another plane, and mystics scarcelyfeel the ties of flesh and than his family. blood. He loved his disciples more his dear children," They were, as he called them, his teaching. those who to continue were made Unlike the Jews, who no fearing, proselytes, to sharing when it came no doubt, to be too numerous
heard mothers
say
"
the
his
empire that had been promised them, He all nations." apostles: "Teach
the
Jesus
said to
not
clude ex-
did
heathen, or
He
the
kingdom
of
heaven.
prayer
wanted
us.
he
gave
is in all this !
It is difficultfor us,
with
accustomed
to
that
we
no
longer listen
For
to
it,to conceive
It must who
have
produced
the
in the synagogues.
the veil of
Temple.
those
offered
for sacrifices,
the doctors
it constituted
that I see Jesus to me blasphemy and heresy. It seems arguing with them, punctuating his arguments with his forefinger and middle finger, with the grave, impressive
gesture
of
the
Oriental.
can
see
drawing
anger,
as
the
skirts of their
garments around
endeavoured of dark,
to
they questionedand
can see a
confound
him.
whole
crowd
threatening eyes
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
I
227 beards
and
can
see
Jesus
knew
the
danger
the wind
to
which
he
was
continued
his
preaching
on
all of
He but
had
governed
not
as
the
Sea
Gennesareth,
was
he could
govern he
was
the hatred
to die from
which
that
rumbling
As
one
him,
of
hatred.
the
supreme
sacrifice approached
He
increasing.
and
He
to
speaks
frequentlyof
and
more
is near,
he
givesmore
retires
more
instructions
the
apostles.
woods
frequentlyto
commune
depths
of the
pray
can
and
to
with
his
have
heavenly
Father.
We
imagine
rate, he
we
how
not
he must
regrettedleavinghis
established.
not
seeing his
what the
to
Church
At
"
knew
prophets had
be born
known He
was
must
die, in order
sake of his
again.
was was
dying
of
outcome
over.
for the
ideal,which
seen
the welfare
to be the
humanity.
of his
Let
us
If he could have
what
been
dream,
he would
have
was
hope
that
this
hidden
the
last act
of the drama,
protests,all that
ery, resigned. He feels the bitterness of treachthe grief of seeing himself disowned, the horrors He of death. was thoroughly the Son of Man," and God be praisedfor that.
"
is divine is
In the eyes
a
of the Old
Law,
Jesus
was
modernist;
future.
The
future
Those wayS
"
always
who bear
forces
may
of
the
along
die, but
become
triumphs
the
althe
until,in
past,
228
THE
WONDERFUL
One
ROMANCE
vanquished immortal.
smile
on
cannot
help
humoristic
thinking
in would
that Rome
if, four
and
centuries had
later, Christ
had
reappeared
there,he
have
been he
was
treated
cruelly
of
by his
own
Church
Such
own a
than is the
I read
by
Synagogue
Jerusalem.
I must
movement
that
romance
Gospel
as
literature, as
in it,as
I
writer
revel
I revelled
I still can
in
anything
and it
is very
tiful. beau-
enjoyed
it more, who
I understood
as a
it better, of
perhaps, than
or
those
read
matter
duty,
from
after
habit. The religious apparitions of Christ death nomena. phegive the impression of spiritualistic
In
the whole
is
sort
of luminous
atmosphere.
knows lived the
one
Orient, the
Gospel
seems
to
contradictions
somewhat
not
but disenchanting,
they prove
to
apostleshad
concerted
St.
together
St.
write and
respective accounts.
Luke, for instance,say
Jesus of
Matthew,
the
women
Mark
who
that
followed
Galilee, Mary
and afar the foot the off."
at
Magdalene
mother
and of not
Mary
mention
the mother
of James "stood
of
Zebedee's
children
the presence
to
They
all.
and he
do
Virgin
of the
St.
John,
makes
loved:
was
the
to
cross
say,
pointing
behold
disciple whom
Woman,
added
by
the
the the
Orient,
women
would
not
have
been
present
at
230
THE
WONDERFUL
under
ROMANCE and
I realised
holding half
what
was. a
open
my
left thumb,
of
as
formidable
I felt that
accumulator
kind of
awe,
spiritual forces
it
gazed
us
at
it, which
the
great mysteries of
white brilliant,
was
Nature
make which
feel.
The
form
came
from
the
tomb
It
"
of
was
Jesus
his
doctrine, the
an
true
Christianism.
To
then,
alas, only
which
apparition.
St. Peter
the
Quo
at
vadis, Domine?"
Rome,
"
asked
the
Master
on
the
Rome
Appian
to
Way,
knows
he
might
my but
have
replied:
their
I go
to
be
crucified
by
it
"
apostles and
successors."
"
Legend
it.
of
History again
and
It
was
tells it
and The
proves
prophet
of the
Jordan
It
was
was
to
be born
the
on
the
the
banks
Tiber. that
there, in
capital of
civilised
world,
were
Paganism,
into
meet to
Judaism
tianism Christhere of
to be
brought
was
harmony.
the
even
that
the
one
God
gods
them.
of
Egypt,
It
India, of Persia, of
to
Greece
to
and
of Rome,
in order
was
absorb
them
and
out
transform
in
"Rome
only that,
could
that told
of the dream
been
of Jesus, the
lic Catho-
Church
I
am
have
established.
a
cinematographic
with
apparatus
have
Palestine the
the
idea
of
reconstituting and
We shall then be emotion
reproducing
able
to
immortal the
ago.
drama.
waves
live
over
again
years
us. cause
of
pears ap-
lived
that
nearly
is
two
It
this
necessary
These
me
modern childish
miracles
fill me
with
admiration
regret.
CHAPTER
XI
THE
66
Roman
Catholic
Church?
I feel my about
little
here
barque,
waves
The
Why,"
the
terribly tossed
I
am now
just
by
from
most
depths.
facing
cruise.
the Shall
highest
I
and
dangerous doubling
this That
point point
would
of
my
succeed
in
without
being shipwrecked
be the
most
in
injustice?
of The its what
two
certainly
ing humiliat-
all
shipwrecks.
Church and and combats and 1 How many
are
there, among
who Its realise friends
fifty million
what it
adepts,
is?
been its
really
only
know
an
and
its
triumphs,
We
can
its enemies
only
errors
crimes.
the
merely put
of the of young.
expurgated
leaves
history
of it into
a
hands
This
so
children
that and when the
with
never
something
it later
tiresome
they
that
read
in extenso, One
fact
is
safeguard.
friend turned who
on
day,
town,
visiting a
conversation who
was
lived
in
vincial pro-
politics. My
friend's
a
husband,
of
very with
reactionary, reproached
the misdeeds of the public. Re-
member
Parliament
"
What
must
can
we
do?
"
replied the
has
other make
"
the
lic Repuband
do
as
the
Church
done,
amends
improve."
"
As
far
as
know,"
needed
put
to
in
our
hostess
amends
drily,
nor
"
Church
has
never
make
to
231
THE
"
WONDERFUL then do
,
ROMANCE
not
Yes, but
you X
mischief," said M.
been
more
smiling.
and
Its
dishonest
than
ours
some
of its
have
been
poor
acknowledged criminals."
friend's is
mere
My
"
face
turned !
"
purple with
exclaimed.
anger.
"
That
slander !"
she
shall
never
believe
it,never
the
she added,
poking her
crochetborn
needle of
ball of wool.
Faith
ignorance is
In
one
invincible of any.
ness strongestof our modern comedies : Busigeois, is Business, by Octave Mirbeau, a well-to-do bourwho crat, is a regular miscreant, says to a poor aristoof the who
is
believer of yours
"
You He
do
not
even
know
what
that
Church
is ! '*
handler
to his
this intuition,
and,
and
exclamation,
Roman
we
can
admiration
Catholic Red
Woman!
Church! These
are
The the
Great
tute! Prosti-
The
that epithets
its fanatical
that which
enemies
have
showered These
to
an
upon
it, but
lack
all
is
mere
literature.
are
ridiculous
insults
absolute
It
of philosophy
ignorance.
Misunderstood
out
Great
Thanks for
a
to
againstit
understand rather
long urged me
than
for
its
most
its misdeeds
I discovered
them,
I felt the
pleasure. Its
all that
me was me
tyranny,
best within
rebel,and
made
unjust.
At
present, when
THE
WONDERFUL
it in appears
ROMANCE
233
can
an
objectiveand
to
me
not
an
isolated
the
same
way,
colossal all
and,
at
time, so
I
men
disappear from
motive power. of the Church the
only
see
humanity.
had been
to
It has
been
plaything of
of Life, its
Life.
reverses
It has have
suffer
all the
ironies
I feel the
tenderest
hard and, at present, particularly pity for it. It is the continuation How many It
of Roman
are
History!
who the know of
French
was
men
and
women
there
this?
taken
along
world.
to
the
throne could
"
there
alone, it
The been
renew
of
the
Western
establishment
of Christianism
as
a
in pagan
are
Rome
has
considered
a
miracle.
Miracles
long time
ahead
by Providence.
takes may
extraordinaryevent
considered have been
place,or
be
sure
that
was
we hopeless,
that
invisible forces
to
us.
working
was
ism, PaganChristianJudaic
which
about
die,was
for
waiting for
in Jerusalem
ism,
as
this
its evolution.
The
Church,
after order the
established
directly
in
of
Christ, also
and
to
needed
Paganism,
to be transformed
task
which
proverb says
Rome
was
boundary
to
of
or
Latin
assigned to it. As a Spanish crooked lines." God writes straight on : The world. the holy city of the Western the ancient city had been traced according rites. It had taken the gods of Etruscan
had been
"
Greece other
and
its
theologianshad
for it. It had
made
of
gods, too,
divined
forces
234 of
to
THE
WONDERFUL take
ROMANCE
man
along
from
his cradle
and the
tomb,
and
those
not mere clothing. And these were metaphysicalabstractions and symbols,but living ers powand names, which had a personality which powers it adored and it prayed unceasingly. The to which number could of these was so great that only the priests With its legislative mind, Rome had, cataloguethem. it were, made as Olympus form a regiment and created law with dogmas and a worship. This law religious was an integralpart of the State, it could not be It changed without a specialdecree from the Senate. with the divinities; regulated the intercourse of man it regulated all rites and forms of prayer with a minuteness
even
that
seems :
"
ridiculous.
These
are
Titus
Livius, alludingto
this, says
not
these disdaining
so
small
as
small
Rome
great." And,
maintained
matter
of that
fact,these
immense
small
things
which
unity there,
Church
was
force
on,
so
the Catholic
to
obtain, later
had its pontiffs, sacred jurisdearly. Religion consults, priests, but they could never become independent,as they were deprived of initiative and of executive power.
This
seems
to
have
been
to
arranged
the
in
order
to
lessen
the
resistance
opposed
has had
as
establishment
of Chris-
tianism.
No
nation
so
much
and religion
so
little
acts
sentiment religious
of their
the Romans.
toga, marriage,
solemnised
as
anniversaries, were
religiousacts
THE
WONDERFUL had
for
235
such.
They
endless
for
all circumstanc
the seed-time
up
and
for the
of
a
prayers
the
welfare
a
victorious sick.
The
of
of those poor
friend,for
healing of
covered
were
walls
as
their
temples
their
ex-votos,
on.
Churches
has
be,
later
The
always
the
same
had
the
same
faith,because
the
he
always
had
sorrows.
The
Romans
consulted
gods
about
They believed,as the whole of the Ancient that they could correspond with their gods by means the arrangement of signs, of magic, an infinite number the priests of the intestines of victims, sacrifices which Official religion for retributions. in return interpreted
had
given
form the with
to
was
the Romans
an
to
this
soul
that
everything. In
to
the
end
were a an
they
most
believed
lar particuof
a
regard They
the
exactitude
of
on
rite
or
ture. ges-
treated
to
their
gods
They
gave
endeavoured
a
buy
them
their favours
a
great
Piety gave
the
right to
fortune."
vicissitudes. all the political underwent religion weakened It was by the Republic,but Augustus to believe the inscriptions, re-established it. If we are re-established something. The century emperor every the devout called of Augustus was century." All Ovid and literature Horace, Tibullus was religious. flame of Pagan There was a splendid sang of the gods.
This State
"
236 faith.
THE
ROMANCE the
It
was
lamp that
of the
was
to
die away.
From
first
days
had
under
knocked there
the
a
doors rush
of the
Beyond,
at
Augustus
demons believed
Gods
and
spoke to
least,
real.
they
and
this, and
believe becomes
People
of the dead,
imagination conceived all kinds of wonders. The supernaturalappeared natural. This phenomenon has happened at the eve of all evolutions and the evolution soul lacked then quite near. The human was It was a spirituality. temple,but it was bare splendid
the
and
Providence
of the Orient
was was
about
to be
to
fillit. with
For
mixed
the
a
Occident, and
this mixture
took
place in
way.
to
comprehend
indeed
any truth
the work
of the Roman
and
must
olic Cath-
Church,
to consider
and
all divine
we justice,
human
never
work, and
it with
of that
absolute
that
that
struggle is
The
the
sight generating
could
lose
element
neither
arms,
of Life, and
exist
nor
without
struggle Life
cross
be renewed.
in
with
unequal
with
opposite ways,
Roman and those
symbol
Like
all great in
a
things,the
way,
Catholic
who
were
Church there
began
at
very
humble
this
have
it
was
been
incapableof imagining
to
called upon
describe.
a
The
had
created,in Jerusalem,
first This
sort
of
were
Judaic
Bishops
proves
of
which hesi-
circumcised
baptised.
how
238 sentiments
THE
WONDERFUL them
ROMANCE
be imagined. easily themselves with
gave
can
These
early Christians
and erected the wine their
surrounded
altars Rome.
a
mystery
side out-
in subterranean
gates of
Jesus
They
old
broke
drank
lieve, be-
accordingto
which
very
rite,a Persian
To
rite,I
had
reinstituted.
added
was
The effects. sect, psychical would have died out, if thanks to its very perfection, persecutionshad not brought it to the front ancj made it certainlydid it play its part, which admirably. After took it in hand and gave it the this,theologians movement to all religions common : the spiral movement, of which religions by means graduallyget farther and farther away from their starting-point. I do not like theologians.They are politicians, those religious who make God's plans less clear to us, thanks to their discourses without understanding." They defended the
to
"
produce wonderful
sect
with
lies
more
often
than
with
truths.
sorrows
They
have
of the world.
They
and
have
been agents of
are
our
they
them
to
still
serving. We
ill-will.
resign ourselves
endeavour
not to
fact, and
much
The forces, newly set free,it went to extremes. been loved and cared for, body which had, very rightly, the
all
body
which
as was
is the cradle
an
now
only
It
was
looked
upon
instrument allowed
perdition.
starved, it
"
not
even
the most
The
not
cleanliness !
THE
ROMANCE
down sitting reproached them
to
239
did not
and
wash
table,
is
Pharisees
for this
omission. recorded
little characteristic
feature, which
on
in the
the
Gospel, had
to
the
entire of
ours
of discipline
was no
primitiveChurch.
the
world
early Christians.
that
They
created.
lived in the
in
Beyond
that
The
effort
great
it
kind
of
knew
all the
voluptuousness
they even went in search of it. In the enly heava amphitheatre, they died as though death were joy. They had visions, fits of ecstasy, they and demons prophesied,they believed that they saw Their they drove these demons imagination, away. heated thanks to the degree of white to sermons, was exalted heat and was supernaturalism. It by pagan began to make legends and saints,just as the Romans had made and, wonderfullyenough, out of divinities,
and the
depths of Pagan
the Christian
dream,
the
as
out
of the Buddhist
In the Virgin Mary. three not mistaken, she only appears Gospel, if I am her have only her dialogue with the angel, We times. which is,undoubtedly, the work of song, the Magnificat, uttered by and then the words some theologian-poet,
and
dreams,
came
her
at
the
marriage
of
Cana,
by
means
of which
she
persuaded Jesus to advance the hour of his mission tian this material, ChrisWith by performing a miracle. of extreme a metaphysical personage humanity made it attributed to grandeur. In its childish logic,
her
an
immense she
power
over
the God
for
whose
nation Incaron
had
served, and
it built its
hopes
her.
240 It erected
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE her
its altars In
on
and
the
proclaimed
immaculate
of
and
sorrowful. ideal
picturetook form and produced immortal gin master-pieces.The VirMother ! There is certainly a symbol here, and it is in Nature. this symbol hide? What does This and God not truth, perhaps, that man proceeds -from I cannot from man. see anything else in it, but it is true that I do not Let see deep down. losophe phivery search, for this problem is well worth while.
The Church of
cellules of thousands
this artists,
had
its romantic
followers.
They
of the morbid
precepts dream,
who
a
began to live, not according to the Gospel, but according to their own which dream Thus, depressed them.
had
its stoics; its fakirs
to
Christianism how
make
themselves
refractory to
its cynics who disdained, not suffering; but decency, who far as went as grass of the in fields,
were
only
to
an
ness, cleanli-
browse
act
the
order
to
perform
monks it of
mility. of huThis
There
Asiatic
actually browsing
and made
monks.
men.
follyspread
the
most
When
it reached It
feminine
awful
brain,
produced
with
of
monkesses. and
peopled the
It of
anchorites
flunginto
were was
Libya, and
among
built veritable
hives future
rough beginnings of
that
It
livingin community
the
pure
there, under
men
and
that
The
trumpet
more
or
exercises, must,
than
have
silenced
the wild
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
These
their
greatly impressed the spiritof the desert. wild monks, when taken to Rome repulsive, by primate, had
of the
most
unexpected
crowd and and
success.
By
resulted
picturesquepreaching, they
on
exercised
sort
numerous
magnetism
their and
the
this
in
conversions.
Patricians
magistrates
The dream far
as
transformed
became
more
palacesinto
more
monasteries. and
was
extravagant
St.
went
as
claiming divinity.
St.
Paula,
"
who
converted of
by
Jerome,
she
was
called
the Him
mother-in-law
one
God,"
as
because
a
had
given to
! of
of her
daughters
mystic
This
spouse
development
the
inner
life,this
those
to
a
florescence
of fresh
phenomena,
the
us
depth
of
to
was
being.
wild
The
human its
soul made
body.
It did not We
very the
and
was
very
fine effort.
regret
that
effort
made.
When
famous
chef
lights
the
first time
anywhere, he
means
first prepares
his which
gravies, jellies,
he
can,
condensed make
things of
very
seems
all kinds
with
wards, afterany
good things.
to to
me
Well
then, without
acted
irreverence,it
same
that sustain
Providence
in the
way.
a
In
order
prepared
nineteen
foundation
of
hundred
years,
have
enabled
so
it to arrive
brave
the
safe and
anchor
Christian
sect
replaced bloody
This
was,
sacrifices
by
bar-
sacrifices of money.
perhaps, quite as
THE
WONDERFUL
less how
ROMANCE
in appearance.
use
barous, but
soon
repugnant
to
Its
priests
In
learnt
to
new
make
of of
St. Peter's
keys.
obtain
converts
soon on
the
remission
their
sins, many
and
of
despoiledthemselves
Church
possessedfarms,
was
shops,later
its
"
it
to have
was
treasury
States
soon
of had is
own.
The
Word
made
and flesh,"
all the
longings and
ambitions that.
of the flesh.
There
nothing astonishingin
All the
even
have
handled
live
on
it and
they still
task to
serve ments monu-
They
would
to
are
also
charged
If evil The and
most to
with
were
the
not
of
transmuting
for
it into
not
good.
exist.
good, it
beautiful
are
erected
monuments.
the
gods
God
has
expiatory
its any
The in
a more
Catholic
Church
transmuted
sin-money
Church
has
magnificentway
It has
than
other of
done.
are
transmuted
it into works of
our
art, which
into works
and
to to
the
eyes;
die.
have
grasped
humor-
istic economy
entered
of
Nature
The where
law sin
might
more
abound.
But
abounded,
away the from
abound."
to God
This
takes
of offence
and
"
gives
and
Catholic
Church
and
has
a
been
democratic dream.
a
dream,
theocratic have
dream
monarchical
Its dreams
all been
but realised,
only
for
short
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE dream
Its
243
ending
and
of each
has
left the
Church
nity fraterwas
humiliated
was
weakened.
human
fine,democratic
conquered by
the
lost
Germany,
it, even
the
"
the nations
it had
that
it had
was
made. taken
as
built up
Pepin,
the
had
given,
of
for
of their
saved
sins and
three
salvation
their
soul."
times
and
Paganism, by
Was game, I not but
not
the Renaissance
right in saying
its own?
not
are come
that
Religions do
made.
from
the human
ready
They
formed
slowly under
tion. inspira-
drew from the doctrine of theologians Those of the Trinity and Christ certain fixed dogmas. of the Incarnation orate. were particularlydifficult to elabFinally they established the dogma that the Son proceeded from the Father, and that the Holy
Christian
After Spirit proceeded from the Father and the Son. stormy discussions,they decided that Mary could be and a mother, a virgin just as light pass through may crystal without breaking it." The fact that Terreswho, from the height of a few yards, trians,creatures look as though they are part of the ground of their
"
planet, should
in order
ness,
dare
to
make His
to
God
come
to
them,
to
conciliate
immensity
me
seemed
grotesque
a
formerly
would
our
just as indignation,
present, I
see
blasphemy
a
in this
proof
of
possibilities ; I
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE view
to
in it
great hope.
a was
the
eternal
-an
struggle,as
of which
dogma
proclaimed, community,
such,
the
were
adverse
dogma appeared,creatinga
were
rival
as
the
members
heretics tortured
into
and,
condemned,
persecuted Taking
necessary
and
by
mother-
the
times way
consideration,this
by
unity
we
would
must
have say
of
is what
a
to
Before
to
the
Theodosius
of heretics and This
man,
Caesar, give me
the earth
purged
I will
give you
the
with
full of
lie could
kingdom of Heaven ! Each one of suffering, of our and waves dogmas has produced waves and waves of consolation just as it has produced waves ! All this is the play of Life 1 The theologians then proceeded to manufacture bulls of excommunicanonical laws, bulls of indulgence, cation,
dispose of
a
whole in
arsenal
rulingthe check. The kingdom of heaven, of which Jesus had dreamed amidst the dreary scenery of Palestine, was transformed the Pagan banks It now of the Tiber. on became Eden of gold and an precious stones, where man's table was always set and supplied with delicious of the eloquent things. At the same time, by means voices of its preaching Fathers, the Church flung into
to
serve
the human
fire which
mind burned
on
fearful visions
and
all the
terror
of
always
thanks
and
to
never
consumed. need
of
It
kept
its hold
man,
his innate
hap-
246
THE
WONDERFUL
streets
ROMANCE
through the
and bowed had
a
seated
in
before
most
him
he
passed. The
Church
of Rome
of its
bishops,legionsof monks, a regular clergy and a secular clergy (two Siamese brothers who enemies and whom it was were impossibleto separate the two bodies). It had prophets who without killing and saints who were its augurs, its tutelary were gods. The early Christians had forbidden images, fearing that these might lead the people back to idolatry. votion denow allowed, in order to exalt people's They were and their thoughts. Some concentrate images not made were produced that were by the hand of man.
priests and
One of
these
was on
the
St.
imprint of
Veronica's
Christ's
face, said
to
have
to
been
left
handkerchief, thanks
This stillexists
the
sweat
and
blood
of his agony.
on
and
is exhibited, in Rome,
The
Good
veneration.
Greeks, obeyingthe
put
away
images of
them,
icons. before before
as
all kinds.
They, too,
soul,more
was
were
thus
it
that
Christians
had
done
Nothing dies and everything is renewed. Thanks to a superb lack of logic, it was now believed that the human body, that body which had been so despised, retained something of the psychical of the saints, the giftof miracles, for instance, power and its remains considered sacred. I fancy this were
idols.
THE have
WONDERFUL
the idea
a
ROMANCE
of monk. One of
must
been had
some
my
bought
"
reliquary, thirteenth-century
of
bone
in it he
made
plaster.
a
"
I would
wager
anything,"
his
particleof
healed
it between
fingerand always
has
on
that
this has
people, for
Terto
it is
faith that
was
heals."
And restrian
all this
willed
by
the
gods.
own
The
poor
not
only
or
to
on
live his
canvas,
so
ideal,but
to
fix
wood,
in order
transmit
generationsand
are
produce
to
the
to
communicate this
them
sparks
Like
higher
most
life.
And
is, in
of
our
my
opinion, one
Christianism
wonderful
things
romance.
all the
was
Catholic
It
to
treasury
us
of art.
inspiredlegionsof
artists We
gave
be
grateful to being
Without
aware
Church
of Rome the
was
penetrated,from
hours, by
Pagan
and
City of the Csesars, by its constructive and dominating genius. It absorbed legislative, forces which to lead it on to victory and were After and somewhat cruel strugto defeat. a patient, gle, all the other Churches, it conquered supremacy over
Imperial atmosphere
even over
the
Greek
Church, which
had The
incontestable
conversion of
superiorityas
Constantine
was
regards knowledge.
its
triumph.
of the
At
the end
and the
century,
was
the
Senate
Eastern
convoked
vote
by
Theodosius
Great
and
called
all that
upon I have
to
Christ.
to
me
After
most
fantastical.
248 The of
THE
WONDERFUL
of Nazareth This
was,
ROMANCE
the
prophet Olympus.
wo-n
day
has
over
the
master
was
perhaps,
snobbism
because
he
the
Emperor's
Christianism
candidate
was
and
always
to
existed.
S*tate
thereupon
wealth
of the
new
declared
be
the
College of Pagan
to
no
Pontiffs centuries
to
the
later, the
wealth
of this
be
fiscated con-
longer always
all.
These
as a
reversions
excite my
St.
admiration
novelist. it
Peter's
barque,
when the
had
once
become of
tranquil waters
upon the
vast
the
Galilee, and
and of
was
launched
waters
of the world
politics.The Romans, left by the Greek and tions, facEmperors to struggle with barbarians the deserted Capital for the little Christian and maBasilica,where they found religious terial spectacles and spiritualhelp. They grouped themselves around the Bishop, who had taken the name of Pope. and he won for himself a They elected him themselves kind of political authority. The clergy presentedtwo three candidates for election,and they then to them or chose their Father, or at least they believed that they chose him. It was a pieceof supreme cleverness to give to the people the right of voting, or the illusion rather of having that right. The people,eternal children as they are, never had, and have not even anything now, but this illusion. Later the Holy Spirit was to on, transmit its will through the College of Cardinals. Just Rome had had as good and bad Emperors, so it was to have good and bad Popes, because under the
THE
ROMANCE
tiara, just
virtues and
as
were
vices.
It had
Gregory I, who,
for
week,
had
abstained
a
from
beggar
had
John but
a
XII, the
of
courtesan, who
was
ing noth-
drunken, brutal
and soldier,
of Life.
all these
Popes lamb,
Middle
had
their
part
in the
play
had
Christianism, which
became the face
a
"
entered
its
Rome
like
"
roarings
made
renewed
and
the
Ages.
The Middle of which
our
Ages
are
were
monk's
seen
dream,
on was
the lewd
tures picof
mons, de-
still to be
the
doorways
with
old
cathedrals.
This
dream
peopled
of the had
never
with It
was
those
gargoyles.
felt the the of
a
the of of
a
of of
prisonerwho
listened works.
as
warmth
ray
sunshine, never
to
breathed
the song
fume per-
flower,never
God
in His of Nature,
bird,
of the
as
never a
seen
The
Middle
a
Ages had
Nature
horror The
just Ages
of
night has
looked
horror
day.
a
Middle
In the
even
upon Middle
tured Ages tormillions of human creatures, cut off precious limbs, tore out the tongue with which thought is uttered, blinded the seeingpupils of the eyes.
name
heretic.
Christ,the
the
great sanguinary
into the Church The
to divide Christianism
and
the taken
Church
upon
Greek
the
Church, having
Church,
in order
that
affirm
decreed, superiority,
250 the
THE
WONDERFUL
of
ROMANCE addition of
Here
was
Council
Nice, the
Son.
little It
war an
the
we
word
have
"
"
! Filioque
other an-
word,
that
loaded,
and
cannon-balls!
the crudest
brought
of
any.
about
It
ecclesiastical
engendered odious
anathemas armed
between
crimes, provoked
Rome and
Christians
and the altars germs
against each
of the of
to
a
other, inundated
with human which still exists. is at
a
the
porches
and sowed
one
churches
blood
hatred of
When loss to
first^begins
think the
all this,one
All
questionsimaginable crowd the divine work answers then, if we only reflect a little, this little word, Filioque us triumphantly. From (which ought to be written in red letters in our creed), the and from the strugglewhich it brought about, came It Byzantine mentality and soul, and Byzantine art.
ga"ve to Life The
courts
more
than
it in
ever
cost
Middle of and
Ages,
spiteof
and
spised lutes,de-
woman
whether Mulier
she had
non
been facta is
created ad
in the
est
fantastical
historythat
Catechism
woman.
in the Perseverance
it classes, I
cannot
that
Paganism
for It
lowered
forgive
need
Christianism
is
quently. fre-
of
stoopingto
It
such
contrary, raised
has done.
placed her
Paganism, on the than other religion any its Olympus, it gave her an
THE
WONDERFUL in
ROMANCE
of
251
active
altars
as
part
to
the
government
her, and
its
Antiquity had
men.
its
great
women
just certainly
be
some
teem. es-
it had
as
great
The fact
woman
list of them
that
was
is
not
on
long, but
Out of
the very
there
not
could held
out
the list,proves
that
in low of
one
sentiment religious
must
and
fear
of
Minerva,
have wives
who
to
have
been
no feminist, woman.
would
The Homer
dared
and of
speak disparaginglyof
of the
mothers
Iliad
are
adorable.
Rome
speaks
both
in
them
with
tender and
reverence.
had
her
vestals and
her matrons
they counted
and
was
for
something,
The
worship religious
of the of her
in
society.
Chriswoman. as
tianism It
Middle
"
Ages
of her
cruel towards
her
spoke
as
the
necessary
sin,it
made We say
instrument, religion's
read
to
the
thers Fa-
husband's
thing.
She
have
only to
what
the
of her
in order
judge
the
of her
is the
eternal uncouth
subject of laugh
"
coarsest
of the
the prelate,
or
monk
and
the
man
of the be ruled
more
people.
with
Good
bad," it
It is
the stick."
man
said,
is Pius
rava
too, that
accustomed
she
to
has
fleas than
and
that
she
with
her
nails.
Pope
"
youth."
woman.
Antiquity
Middle
demons.
spoke
in
so
ugly
very
Christian
Ages They
and
invented
lived
on
sins and
hell and
art, about
cold
which
certain
people
two
ecstasies, was
"
unnatural.
The
principalthings
and simplicity
light
"
were
unknown
THE the
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE drove
the In
to
Middle
Ages.
man,
They
away
sun.
of dwellings became
more more
hatred churches
more
lasting
ple peo-
treacherous.
arms as
and
called
to
well
were
to
serve
prayer.
Organisations for
and
help
was
and
relief
to
means
religion ; humanitarianism
of feudalism
unknown.
man was
By
dogma,
the
free
the
fastened
more
down
materiallyand morally to
soil.
created
than
the
refined slaverywas painful and more ness, darkslavery of old, and with all this^
is the write
:
the
Middle
thing !
created
vellous mar-
they
a
schools
universities.
They
produced
Charlemagne, a Francis of Assisi, a Giotto, a Dante, Boccaccio. a They made the epopee of the Crusades, which world secrets to bring back to the Western were of art, industry and beauty and to open the roads to and to explorers. They commerce us chivalry gave and poetry. sance They bore along with them the Renaisthem all the must and, because of this, we forgive I wish that all my readers rest. could see the subtlety and grandeur of the Providential work and admire it
with
me.
After
was on more
fourteen barbarous
centuries than
of
in its
Pope,
"
reaching the
"
throne
of the
The made
Prince
of
Machiavelli's
dream,
the
one
who
serve religion
politics." In
were
Christian
sula, penin-
abominations
"
committed them
has alive,
faces
painted
and
has
galleryof
certain
254
THE
WONDERFUL into
ROMANCE
and produced activity In Tuscany, a group the phenomenon of humanism. had been specially of individuals existed who impressed. of their conversation, probably, they In the course of God, it entered
once more
brought
who Some What had
back
of Life
are
great Thinkers
been them
forgotten.
have whose
Words
Ivumg agents.
like
to
worms. was
of
were
wings, others
mission and
but
to
crawl
the words
it
resurrect
Homer,
Plato, Pythagoras
This I do not these
bring
them
into
vogue?
know,
began
to read
them.
They
now
roused
enthusiasm
a
which
was
they
of
to
had
never
before
inspired,
And,
tions radiaeven
and in
new
meaning
a
discovered
in their works.
Florence,
from
centre
were
lightwas
transform
one
created, the
Rome
"
which
and
the
"
Church.
This, too, is
Romance
"
of the miracles
of the
Wonderful
The
man
of the fifteenth
of
the
Middle
but
Olympus,
the
as
gods of he revelled in the force,the grandeur and which they are the conception and, just
Ages,
no
product
occult
the
to
past
him
and
once
the present,
they
familiar
Thanks
to his contact
with
and he
them, he began
gave His it in
a
to
take
Life
way,
a
in
broader
way
broader
caused
reading
multitude
need
were
germinate
in his brain;
so
he
felt the
academies
to
talk
communicating these ideas and formed everywhere. People met and to argue, in former as days,
of
gether to-
and
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE dumb
more.
255
as once
people might
It is the educate
if
to
them dead
whom
call the
now
who
they
who
taught
make the
the Romans
their
helped them
former before
to
acquaintance of
their
at the
the
men
days.
them,
of his
They vibrated, as
at Cicero's
fathers
had
done
words,
incomparable
humoristic
rhythm
wit of
the
of Horace,
eagerly to
related
the adventures
This
^Eneas, their
ancestor,
by Virgil.
It
Renaissance
men,
transformed
ignorant
art
rustics into
learned them
art to
collectors,and
amassed
patrons.
in
a
taught
In old
how
spend
wealth the
noble
way. the
Italy,
magnificentpalaces took
and, dwellings,
of hands inlaid Masters and of rich
place of
fortified
of these
hangings, manufactured
chased the
with
ivory, and
the
gold
and
genius produced
are
marvels
of
sculpture
It
painting which
The
joy
of certain
woman. on
eyes.
Renaissance
its current
man.
did and
not
forget
her her
took
same
her
into
as
brought
where
to
the
plane
from
It snatched up
room,
away she
from
was
the kitchen,
the
shut
spinning
or
embroideringwith head-gear
her silk and arm."
at
a
her hid
"
servants.
It took
which
her
bosom,
it clothed
cost
wore
velvet, which
thousand
dress
francs
was
the
Ippolita Sforza
quarter
into of
a
which
her
"
valued full of
million.
It gave
boxes
pearls and
it
jewels."
a
Instead
of the distaff,
put
viol of
sandal-wood," it made
256
"
THE
ROMANCE
embroidery." It taught her of the epoch, it taught her to sing and all the games to ride gracefully. During her long bondage, her long ing her chrysalis-like had been makdream, woman silence, golden needles
for herself
wings,
and
when, in
were
the
warm,
Pagan
indeed.
soul
line mascu-
light,she
Without the
new
unfolded any
them, they
of
with with
enthusiastic
the fifteenth
women
regard
to
Latin,
that
twentieth
stateswomen
women
and
women.
portraitsof
to those
the Renaissance
can
pathetic
have all
story
the the
no
who
a
read
them.
Their
are
eyes
sadness soul
of
sorrowful of them da
past, they
Vinci
must
mistrustful,
have made that
seems as
looks
out
sideways,they
have
one
yet
dreds hun-
smile.
of
Leonardo
sketches
before
he found
and
the
he
to
put
say
:
on
"
the I
now
lipsof
know
the Joconda, my
own
strength
to to
your
weakness."
That
is,in
for
my
Renaissance
woman.
do
for
Rome
what
it the
it had
It
was
take
from
headgear
which
the it
Middle
Ages had
had
words
transform
anew.
St. Peter
him,
from
Palestine,the
fourteen
which
to
drive out
Paganism;
in search and
more
centuries
later, a few
Florentines,
there,
all the
of
was
this
easy
for it to reach
it had
always
been
Paganism
was
in its Basilicas,
WONDERFUL of it
was
ROMANCE
recalls both be found the
257
architecture
Pratorium in its
;
which
to
temple
and
in its
came
monies, cerereligious
superstitions.It
the Church from
to
life
again, in
barbaritywhich it could no longer dominate and by which it was being dominated itself. And then. Paganism led the Church to the very edge of another along, in a perfidious way, and always thanks abyss. This was a double revenge enthusiastic to the play of Life. The Popes became humanists, they had secretaries who spoke and wrote
to
order
snatch
the
"
beautiful
Latin. and
manuscripts
the
human the The show
dangerous gods
which
all this. up
With the
very of
inconsequence, they
had been
again
all
statues
the horror
are
of the Middle
Ages.
Popes
us
of the Renaissance
interesting. They
of vices and virtues, mixtures astonishing of them which make princes,tyrants, humanists, patrons of art, skilful diplomatists uncles and, if either surprisedor scandalised at all this,it must we are be that we know nothing of the whirl and eddy of all history,that we have no conception of Life, and no philosophy whatever.
"
the most
Ever
this
the
with
him
had held supremCharlemagne, France acy in all that concerned Latin learning Pius II took from and France implanted in Rome supremacy invention of printing. He read Virgil'seclogues fervour than his breviary,and they inspired more
an
since
with
admiration
for Nature.
a
In his native
town
rustic
facingthat
Mount
Amiata, that
extinct
258
THE
WONDERFUL
he had
ROMANCE
In
ness
of which
Rome,
he gave villas.
his audiences
the lawn
of of
one
of his
country
gleam
the
the
tury. ceneighteenth
Paganism barque
The with
intoxicated
pilots of
and
the wild
with of
Church
its establishing
it had
an
established
army,
had
wore
artillery,
the
same
hats It had
of its
shapes as
and it had The
those the
of the cardinals.
spies, too,
to
Inquisition
"
an
invention be
of the monks.
any of
Pontifical Italian
Court
must
needs
equal
the other
was
Courts, with
to
in order
as
eyes The
humble,
of Jesus
well Christ
in the eyes
were now
of the
great.
in the
clothed
women,
richest
jewels
like
tiaras,
inconsequent. childishly
"
tian, Vene-
II
formoso,"
gave the
the red
same
the Cardinals
their horses.
and The
the
gualdrape, of
were
colour, to
with the glitter of the gold resplendent and silversmith's work, the vestries were arranged for storingtreasures and, what is well worth noting, the
altars
Christian
like religion,
no
the
Pagan
a
religionof
pompous
former
times, was
The
worship.
centuries
were
Popes
and
fifteenth and
sixteenth
had
brilliant court,
isolated
surrounded
by
enemies.
very
natural
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to
259 their
which for
instinct
own
prompted
When
case
them
seek the
protectionof
or
families. often
out
they had
in those
was
the
sons,
cut
clothes
and
them
of St. Peter's
a
robe, out
of his sacred
holy
patrimony,
These thus which
to
precedent that Italy might have invoked. Uncle-Popes raised their families to the nobility giving themselves princes and dukes for relatives,
"
was
very
ingenious way
a
of
the
this way
it
was
Rome,
lished estab-
Colonnas,
these and
the aboriginal eclipsed nobility, Thanks Orsinis, the Caetaris, etc. have
Popes,
the
the fine
palaces of
the Renaissance
their
wonderful
collections.
should
see
portrait of
has
Gallery of
Rome.
ever
my
is the
face
portrait that
but soul
painted.
a
miser, of
in those is
so
eyes
of metallic it holds
blue, eyes
you there
which
a
the
livingthat
long time, there is a poignant sadness,the sadness of of his own the knowledge of the ingratitude disillusion, family.
has been
It
first time
so
that
such
At
grief
pression ex-
caught
all the
perfectly.
have the had
certain
that
moments,
Uncle-Popes
Peace up the
must
be with
Uncle-Popes
much
was
keep
was
epoch, money
had
to
necessary,
very
money.
This
of
be
procured, and
made
money
made
out
sold and
out
throne,
260
which
THE
WONDERFUL
VIII
ROMANCE
bought. Absolution was sold and for homicide much was paid for adultery,so much so for parricide. The Curia," it appeared, and so much the receptacleof avarice, of lust and of hypocrisy." was
Innocent
"
"
The
"
celebrated
no
humanist,
any what
Lorenzo
Valla, said:
is
no
There
is
longer
and,
longer
that,
excuse
any the
fear of God
relate is
as an
godlessones
it, was
on came
its of
to
abyss. Pope
Alexander
VI, who
family of Spanish adventurers, had three illegitimate children. The Borgo, where he dwelt with them, had that it seemed such a place of abominations become as taken possesmore though the soul of Nero had once sion
of
it.
as
And
nevertheless of the
was
this
Pope, who
to
was
as
corrupt
Christian
to
"
the worst
world. He and
the
be
able
give
The
to
Spain
and
at
Portugal,
de
motu
proprio,"
discovered
undiscovered
enormous
lands."
Church,
was
to
incarnate
its dream
was
Universal
domination,
domination
not
and away
this
temple
the
destined
take
Was
such
I
from
Church
forever.
right
in
For saying that it,like us, is the plaything of Life? this temple, which to draw to it all Christianity, was Thanks the Popes asked for beauty of every kind. to able to call architects, sculptors, sin-money, they were painters,mosaicists,goldsmithsand gildersto Rome. of brains began to work marvellous Multitudes and created. The foundations of the Basilica things were
262
THE
ROMANCE
Luther, Calvin
were,
sincerely indignantat
brought
called
about
that
which
been
to
the
Reformation
engender Protestantism.
is,the intellectual and
maintain Catholic of
Protestantism moral
and
still
to
destined counterpoise
soul.
most
The
Roman
tions na-
cultivated
Europe.
a
There
was
to
be not
and
to
a
only
a
Chris-
tianism,but
Christianism varieties.
Protestant
were
Christianism
of these
was a was
Calvinistic
engender other
soul, a
And there
art.
And
to
be
Protestant
mentality and
Protestant
also to be
enemies.
on our
brothers who were to be religious wars, The to be intensified and human was struggle to be more more suffering, planet there was
were
bloodshed, there
be
was more a
to
be of
more a
tears.
There
was
to
Life, too,
reason
and
superioressence.
roused the
There
place.
Catholic
It
The
shock from
Church
saw
it had back.
fallen.
the
precipice at
at
and
drew and
Hurling
anathemas
to
Germany,
its ways,
It
was
Geneva
to
amend
together.
which fine? had
saved
by
the
very Is not
Reformation this
hoped
it the
to
annihilate needed
was
it.
cruelly
Providence, which
man
it for
long
centuries
yet, sent
who
aid it in its
delicate
student, made
vow,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
263 the
togetherwith
Land
and this vow,
ancestor
companions, to
It
go
was
to
Holy
to
convert
Mussulmans.
thanks
inspiredperhaps by the atavic cellules of some who had been a Crusader, that a militant der, orof the the Jesuits in
a
that
to
was serve
sprang
up,
an
order
which
was
Papacy
the
masterful manner.
time
as
born
was
about
same
Luther in 1509.
not
born These
create
Loyola
dates
fateful
that
the
gods
it.
only
the Paul
struggle,but
they
to
direct
In
sixteenth
intense.
III, like
which
skilful
general,gave
He called
the
Church
the
unity
it lacked. Council
account
(Ecumenic
of Trent.
taking
into
the discoveries
science, the
inevitable law
a
of progress, date of
stopped
human
thought, like
the
clock, at the
1545.
It decreed
celibacy
of and
of the Church it reorganised the discipline priests, absolute its hierarchy,and authority to the gave It had did made
use
Popes.
Church
of
the
In
forces spiritual
that the
the
fessional con-
neglected.
not
the
Middle
Ages,
were,
as
rule, confessed.
the confessional
Church
boxes; it
and
absolved, comforted
but
more
always
wards, heaven-
often
towards
itself in view.
By
means
able
penetrate
in
into
the
to hold
subjection
of the
By
means
quisitio In-
the
Papal Index,
it cut
the
wings of
264
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
Thought, When an individual rose above the masses, the low-water mark it brought him down to that level, of which it regulated, else it did away with him. or
The
men
and
the artist*,all
cloned
had made of Rome a free, light, open was glad to lire and to let lire. The it again for many surrounded centuries, Chinese of all walls,
wares
at the foot of
which,wares
and
of ideas dashed
all will, paralyned
Theocratic tyranny
raluable destroyed
energy and caused the movement cirflwatfem to be much slow, The more Popes
of
were
who were some kings! Among these King-Popes, cruel to the heretic brothers, Pius were ferociously IV and Pius V were these Popes, There were among others who were as such, for instance, rery remarkable, Sixtus Qttmtus, the shepherdwho had nerer been able to lead his flock of four-footed sheep, but whom Proridence transformed into an admirable shepherdof mem There were ent King-Popeswho were noblyunselfish. ClemIX took spiritual and material help to the sick in the hospitals, and had twelre poor peopleerery day at his own table. When the famous Palarina, the bell of the Capitolwhich announced the death of the sovereign tolled for him, it made all hearts sorPontiffs, rowful.
now
This
their
was
rare,
nerer
lored
Popes,
centuries the
For
Church
continued
its dream
of
that its policy temporalsorereignty, usingall the means approred and that Christianism disapprored. It defaded the peninsula againstthe barbarians, against
Til
^YONDERFUL
ROMANCE
any,
against Franco,
it
thought
for the
\\orkuu;
\\
for
itsel;',
\
was
a
:;"
Italians,
ho
did
:A,\"
not to
c(
nation.
f.
The
(Catholic that
Church
A'"v/"
Rom*
At
for Rom
between
Is
not
tine?
possess the
1;
of
land
Mario
-MXT a
ami
the
Janicula In
.
\\hich,
olden
oo
cnriousU
enough,
"
pOft Of Rom"
oracles."
limes
it
\\as
the
tit-Kl of
the
AYhon
century, for is
a
IN
surrounded
fourth
a
he little
far otV
thought
successor
that
he
was
preparing
kue\\ .";\nU heen
He
.
citadel The
l\"pe
no
longWP
.uul
sv"
king, anil
worthy
i^t
si"
much
l^een
respretnl
so
respivt.
has
ne\er
for .'';reat.
his
longer
its
of
this WiM'lil.
t'hurcli is
no\\
Catholii-
the li\ini;-
ilon
"\aril lu-anch
it tor
sanio
a
parabola,
If I
am
aiul
not
it \\ill,no
ilouht,
it is at
Itxe-
t inuliMi;;'
as
Nixt.
mistaken,
the
phase
"S
.
.
Pa"^an
t\"r the
.tury.
Annuals,
loiners. t he
prepared
el.issrs,
of the
find
many
cus
if iu"t
t in..",.";i-t rare.
In
upper
people
or
liolioyed
\i-r\
little in the
source
5m
is
mortality
lie
soul,
5n hell, and
\\.is
the
of
art
from inspiration
At
Olympus,
the
".(
dried
up that
forexei
their
per
are
present. Catholic
this
means
complain priests
monex
(|uisites, and
t\"r
are
masses,
i^roatlv"'U
men in
t hvv deer*
.1
".
ThiM'i* when
le\\er
,";o
ami
tower
the
ehurchos,
IHMS
and
tluv\ iK"
noi
like
no
little
sonufullillin..-;
l;a\e loii.-M'ifrom
t ho
frank
anil
manl\
In
comes
sincere
conxiclion.
altitude,
THE
WONDERFUL hold
their
ROMANCE
they
heads,
and
shoulders,
absence
of sincere
over
conviction
Religion
is still
consists death?
ligions re-
is handed
more
to
women
and, what
Its this
art
mean
grave,
beauty
has
deserted
of
No, forms
worship and
This
sects
die,but great
will do.
evolve.
is what
mass
Catholicism
Terrestrians, the
symbolical Buddha,
looked
at
with
yet
dently anything but their navel. They have evithat interesting, since it has sufficed for found them for so many ouring endeavcenturies,but they are now Their from its primitive fascination. to escape is still childish. subjective conception of the God-Man They are lookingfor him in the Beyond of their dreams, of their poor
are,
no
dreams.
Their
too
vision and
their comprehension
to be able to
doubt,
the
read
them, in streams,
which
reaches each
of
them
creation,
hierarchies. for
a
The
priestsof
been
occupied
with
long
men
which
at
decipher the
the God
a
divine
manuscripts and
which
learn
last
to know
of the Universe.
I have
to my
seen ders won-
I possess
tinymicroscope,in brought
a
that have
delicious tears
of water
saw
eyes.
One of
day,
my she
I showed
drop
she
to
the
chambermaid
and with
to
hotel.
was
When
it inhabited
swarming,
awe. see
seized with my
admiration
fetch
mingled
her husband
She
asked
permissionto
it,and
THE he
much
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
267
been. His
derful won-
was
more
moved with
by
it than
"
she had
That
emotion.
"
givesa
of
not
God," he said.
go
we
"
If
we
only knew
things,
we
should
about
are we
don't
was
know,
and
He
our
quite right,
there
Unknown who
know well be
things."
an
In
to
churches
"
altar
the
was
at
Athens.
to
It is this
us,
God
was
will reveal
to
and
it
only
place through
three
Catholic
came
Chrisme one
tianism.
Curiouslyenough,
about years At the Mass.
to
Sunday,
Milan
Cathedral,
is very
during High
a
altar,which
vestments,
of
high,
the
dominated
kneeling believers.
in
sunshine, which
poured
of the
lutions convo-
of the stained through one glass windows choir, dyed, with hyacinth shades, the bluish of the
incense.
with
Above
this
cloud,
saw
so
fully wonder-
coloured
rainbow
tints, I
the under
officiating
the
priest raise
of
the
pearance ap-
bread the
wine, humanity
and
divinity
organ first
scious con-
perfect harmony,
of the
the
words
oblation.
For
the
was
not
proud
of this confession, I
from
From crowd.
symbolicalgrandeur of the Mass, which, intensely. my very childhood,had always bored me travelled the altar, my to the assembled eyes
The
on
of the
people
the
were
all
kneeling pele-mele,on
woman
chairs,or
side
woman
the marble
the floor,
of the the
an
people beggar-
by
side with
by
the
side of
the
great lady, in
equality,,
268
which
THE
WONDERFUL been
then
ROMANCE
ral. natuabsolutely
had
not
arranged, but
that the
was
I realised is the
Roman
one
Catholic could
Church that
only place on
Christ had all, there that take
earth
in which
have
sensation after
of fraternal
equality. I
said to
myself that,
that
was
never
left Peter's
barque, and
it
was
the evolution
of all Christianism
to evidently
place.
I
I had did
ever
already started
not
on
my
cruise
round
Life, but
know
urge
then
my
"
that
the
on
psychical currents
towards
the
would
barque
li per
this reef of
say, my
yet,
of
Ji," as
Italians
cellules had
commenced,
of do
Is
to instantaneously,
weave
dream
tion. evolureligious
And times
continued. it up
I left it hundreds
one
and
a
again,just as
now
might
serve.
with
not
it is to
coming of that Pope, who will also be a Reformer, that Pope whom all Catholic Christian thinkers are Messiah, the awaiting like another Yes, : Pope who will say courageouslyand honestly
"
Catholic
Church of has
has
number
of black pages
of shameful
a history,
number it also
sanguinarypages,
some
pages,
ones.
but
luminous
and
glorious
germs
And and
these pages,
of the Men
all of which
contain
of
progress
future, were
have has
written
by
the
dence Provimade
of God.
them
and
have
live.
livingbodies,
the crucifixion
invented
was a
tortures
by
the
side of which
gentleone, it has tortured heretics whilst singing of a still psalms. It dominated barbarity by means epoch required this homcegreater barbarity. The
270
these
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to continuing their pulpits, and imaginary the most even pious of their hear, will speak of the mysteries
instead of
about
which
to
longer care
miracles of
and
of
of Nature, of the
flowers
sproutingof
of of
corn,
the
fecundation
unroll that
and
fermentation.
They will
which
all creatures
as
progression,
shows
us
which
the
of
And Religionthen, Conqueror of Death. and fear, will become love. And these monks
to know
man,
no
note-books
seminarist
which
the
his his
dregs,but
true
essence.
Nature, which
will then
will reveal
them
marriage the sacred rites of Life, and will place them as so high that they will make pornography appear a blasphemy. these priestsand these monks And will preach moral and physicalcleanliness, the small heroism, patriotism, and great virtues. They will preach not only charity, but a broad is and profound humanitarianism, which to be extended to all beings, to the animal as to a lesser brother. And under their inspiration, ples temmagnificent
will be built to the Master altars and
They
present love
and
Their
their tabernacles
precious materials.
humblest
Nature and
They
of The burnt
ever
will be
decorated
the rarest
of Art. will be have sung
of plants,with master-pieces
most
and
wax
the
purest
there.
beautiful
hymns
God
which
been
composed
and
the
the
glory of
cient an-
will be
there
in chorus.
There
will be
hymns,
Hebraic
hymns
Christian
hymns
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
271
and
as
canticles.
to
a
And of
men
will and
come
there
in
numbers,
no
centre
Science
creed and
Light.
Terrestrians,
will be
no
matter
to to
what
they belong,
to
able
to
there the
worship
that The
a
pray, but
for the
it will open
longer
of
Church
God.
excludes,
collection
temple
the
to
living
raise have
plate, which
of
priest
God,
with upon
beautiful it the
gesture
offering
and the
widow's
no
mite be
millionaire's money
this of
"
will
longer
from the that
sin-money but
citadel
waves
love. the
And
the
of
the
can, Vati-
field of
waves
oracles,"
will have and
of drawn
tion inspirafrom
us a
forth,
sources
been
living
of revival
Nature,
and and I it
they
will
give
. .
superb
This
artistic is my
fresh
am
master-pieces.
dream it.
surprised myself
be realised? soul I
at
am
ing havold
dreamed
Will
ever
enough
there In
are
to
be
prophetess and,
of dreams the
in the
of this Earth,
to
millions
which
want
be
written.
the
meantime,
commenced.
evolution
It commenced
of
Christianism
a
has
ago.
one
certainly
In the
long
time
barbarous That
was
ages,
religion
for
and
politics were
government
them. The
thing.
nations.
was
necessary has
one
the
of child
ation oper-
Providence
a
separated
the Roman its gangue
painful
for of will
Catholic
Church,
with
more
but,
a
now
that
it is free
purer
brilliancy, it
rise,
it
spiritualised. That
us.
will
mean
progress
for
it and
for
272
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
Is
the
Cape
still
of
Tempests
vibrates
I
My
it
barque,
has
"
The
Why,"
and,
unless
just
earned
made
am
mistaken,
pilot
has
draught
of
champagne.
CHAPTER
XII
THERE
are,
in of
our
lives
we
as
Terrestrians,
as
marvellous
phenomena
the
name,
more
which
know,
which
we
yet,
must
than
phenomena thoroughly.
vouch for
They
are
well
the
are:
can
that.
These
phenomena
divine love and
the
metaphysical dream,
I
now
faith, hope,
in the very
prayer.
find
myself
midst I
of
the
theologal
have
me
.virtues.
Nothing
less if
than
any
one
that!
should
been
that
more
greatly surprised
the than On my
had would
ever
told
interest
day
the
would virtues
me
come
when
these
me
of love. touch
me.
seeing
upon
such
subject,
young, Some of
were
many
of
readers done
me,
When their
how
was
have
leave
in
place.
bored
remembering
they
were
in
their
childhood
even
by
those
these who
virtues, which
not
understood
will leave
me
by
taught opinion,
to
them. the
Roman
Others
because,
alone
in
their
Catholic
Church
has
the
right
teach it
to
and
does
come
explain everything
not
concerning
who have way
to
God.
courage
Well,
matter!
me on
Those
my
am
enough
with
ward up-
will, perhaps,
them
that the
not
regret this, as
virtues
are
going
they
all
show
theologal
are
ical metaphysthat
phenomena
are
which
quite natural,
cellules of
our
and
motor
produced
faculties.
There
by
certain
like
our
is such
thing
as
the
superhuman,
but
there
273
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE there
could in
not
is
nothing supernatural,and
be
the
thing anyBe-
supernatural. Everything is
Nature,
The Church yond, the psychicalworld, God Himself. has always tried to separate God from Nature. Fancy from His creation, from His separating the Creator work, from the forces that He engenders and governs! The
idea of it
when
seems
foolish. the
Was
not
the Church It
spired in-
it invented
was can
supernatural?
be
certainly
The
was,
necessary
Catholic
Church
and
only
of
man
manity to history,hujustified
Life, thanks
the
to
determinism, which
over
denies
the
personal influence
that
on,
determination, which
affirms
Church,
are
and
all
Churches, have
on,
been
most
urged
humble
and
still
being urged
know
like the
The else
amongst
Church
very
us,
by
irresistible motives.
not
Roman it deceives
Catholic
us
does
itself, or
for cleverly,
easy
to
see
it has
always
we
been
deter-
minist. It
even
It is very has is
a
this if
study
which It
means
its work.
little
to
which
rarely
God
with
and
reveals
"
great
action
act."
must
deal. of
It is the word
premotion.
the
to
determiningthe
was as
will of the
determinist
"
creature
as
much
he
a :
Diderot
when
said
The
ball which
killed
was
Turenne
had
been
founded
The
in all
eternity." That
was,
determinist
literature.
Church, too,
and
still
as
is,an
says, knew
unconscious
modernist.
By inspiration, or,
it
the
which is really the same by revelation, thing,it fore a quantity of Nature's metaphysical secrets beScience did. in man, what there was By sifting discovered Church the existence of theologal forces
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
275
in its
which
own
used, abused,
to
dominated
of be
humanity. just to
Pius X which
want
justiceourselves,we
away with many the
others.
himself, by doing
of
the
fetes of the
Church
democratisingit, was,
modernism.
was
only
The
as
concerned,
in its
own
rest
to
later on,
good
the
time.
Religious
dream Paradise of
an
romanticism
created
the
and and
mysticaldream.
personages
This
as
hell with
fictitious
those have
personages
deeds, which
Life.
are
part
to
me
imaginary, are
to be the miracle
helpful to
that I
And
of miracles.
use
It
may
seem
the
word
dream
very
quently fre-
and
carelessly.I
on
not certainly,
only
of the immense
thing
die,
of certain
we are
cellules which
to
for
which
and and
more
live
or
distinctly.
Buddhism,
exalt
Protestantism
tempers,
The
frequentlykills, spiritual
as
romanticism.
Roman
on
Catholic
Christianism, and
means
Islamism
this,
their mysteries, into the Beyond. find We ceremonies, their ventures this in the lives of the saints written by the monks of the first centuries. Their productions betray an ardent,
the
contrary, by
of
their
276
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
childish,perverse
on
rather an or imagination, tion imaginaof the man living perverted by the subjectivity himself and not troublingabout the truth of things. Primitives in literature in
are
The the
much
less chaste
this
men
than
ment ele-
Primitives
for
and
trating pene-
women
who into
needed
for charitable
work,
have
for
the masses,
for
been
Providence
took them:
back
from
these individuals
it had
given
that
and
liberty.
It clothed
them be
in
special,
faceable inef-
strange
from
way,
so
they might
marked
better
them
separated
an
their
It fellow-beings. It made
use
with
of their
ambitions, of their
in which
in live poor
them.
It
obliged them
more or
to
the midst
never
of wealth.
It killed
less
rapidly,and
the instincts which might have suffering, been hostile to its plan. It stopped the development of their intellect, its activity. In circumscribed or without
short, it
them
over
made
them
renew
their very
soul.
It
bound
by vows, by a few simple words of held firmlyby import and, like us, they were It is possibleto escape from stone a
cannot
immense
the
visible. In-
prison,
times some-
we
escape
out
from
the Invisible.
a
Providence task.
It
carved them
on
a
for them
to
an
superhuman
to
It sent
was as
mission
savages, artist's
cannibals. in
though
it found
pleasure
of
them
in presence
It
sent
278
THE
WONDERFUL
and
ROMANCE
closes behind
opens
her.
a
Her
munity, com-
force, or
her
together with
Some after
an
forces may
never
and
other
nesses. weak-
of
these
continue
striving
they
will
reach, and
is not
very
rare
they
are
then This
happy
is the
happiness which
the less
so
of this world.
exception, and
earth
more or
exception.
in the
some
Others
cases,
touch this
rapidly and,
that
touching earth
it.
As
a
is
disastrous
tims vic-
die of
of
childish
desire to
is the
confessor,who
of state
creates
kind
of grace.
chooses
its
auxiliaries in the humblest, as well as in the religious it highestclasses and, in the weaving of their destinies, itself an incomparablenovelist. Every church, proves the most humble even one, every monastery, every abbey
is
an
incarnated
dream,
human
dream, dreamed
on
the
heights and
Some
no
tender
respect.
many,
as
remember
how
longer count the years, I visited the Carmelites, at Tours, which had just The big, hard, cold nest was empty.
doors,
Convent
of the
been
All
evacuated.
the open
to be
the and
went
same see
angry for
gesture, seemed
and with respectfully,
yourselveswhere
cells. the up,
how
we
lived ! "
forward
bare
muffled that
tread, towards
space,
the
There,
within
them for-
narrow
delicate women,
shut
majority of
in order
to
refined
women,
had
themselves
THE
WONDERFUL
and loved
was
ROMANCE
heaven.
279
to win
a
There
it
time
this not Was mystical spouse. folly? It was, perhaps, beautiful I visited the chapel, folly. When
their
voices
sleepiness, lettingthe
And
"
heavy,black on through
Wherefores
there
"
breviaries the
came
fall sometimes.
as
I walked
cloisters,innumerable
to
a
Whys
a
and
yard, court-
my
lips.
In
an
inner
were
few
shrubs, around
was
which This
tangle of
impoverishedverdure
all that On
a
growing.
had
was,
ably, probNature.
was a
these
Carmelites
known
of
round for a last look. I turned leaving, shades softened, strange light of many
There
of
grey,
veritable
seemed
specially fitting
black from view
out
for
departed souls,
had
a
for
the driven
great
away
and their I
white
vent. con-
birds which
From
just been
When I
regretted
the
expulsion.
in the sunny
street, in the
done them.
which
air, I drew a long breath of relief. vibrating resa Formerly I should have apostrophised St. Theroundly, but I knew that she and her sisters had nothing but live out what had been written for
She
are
said herself of
"
These and
houses further
of the
on :
Order,
sider con-
God,"
shut
"I
their
God's
affairs ! " up
so
Why
in Was
did Providence
many
human
beings
cloisters?
not
seal put upon their lips? a Why was it not, perhaps, because these extremelyimpressionable creatures needed a superhuman ideal? it Was that if they had been free to come and go in the
280
THE
WONDERFUL
would
ROMANCE
been
world, they
would
are
have
very
unhappy,
there?
or
they
been has
have
fomented
grave
disorder
Convents
also,perhaps,safetyvalves.
convents, the number
and Our
"
Since
there have
persons
"
fewer
of neurasthenic
Homes first idea of Rest
was
are
being
that
the disbanding
ordained,
for
pick-axeinto
swept
over
congregations had been cruelly religious who it is always Providence puts the the hands of builders,destroyersand rethe wind will
all
ones
constructors, but
them
of
the
evolution
which
has
prolong their existence. In the this brought about, the useless ones
will die out, but the
of life.
This
of
the
expelled are
necessary
the
humanity
their side
France,
There
they
more
brought
in
back
to their houses.
will be the
future, on
and
on
adversaries,and
There
on was a
considerable needless
great
of
sentimentality
orders. subjectof the eviction of the religious If I know nature, those who were anything of human evicted enjoyed their persecution. Judge for yourselves
! and
no means
the
Persecution
in
country of
extreme
tion, civilisais
in the
a
midst
of the twentieth
century,
the have
seem
by
commonplace
the nun's and fits of
thing!
Under
must must
monk's beaten
cassock
and
dress, hearts
with
Some
holy
of
holy anger
good !
in
a
priestsand
for
nuns
will have
prayed
will have
felt
becoming more
THE have
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
then
281
not
been
disagreeable. And
of
what
proofs of
ceived! re-
they must have gratitude After all,the gods put plenty of honey and I do of bitterness they were offering,
for it.
was
into
not
them I
about
a
I sixteen,
town
near
was
tives rela-
lived in of
which
celebrated
was trusted en-
community
with
Trappists.
commercial
The
Brother
who
the
transactions
in the
town,
and fruit,every week, brought butter, eggs, vegetables to the house at which I was staying. He liked talking and
us. was
to delighted
was
a
take
cup
of black
coffee
with
He
as
man as
eyes,
brown
a
with beautiful forty,tall, like Don his garments, a nose ote's Quix-
of about
and
large mouth,
his monk's
was
ever
ready
he
for
smiles
to
and be
a
gaiety.
Under It
garb, he appeared
was
gentleman.
baskets.
the In
very
not to
tomed, accus-
accompanied him,
carry
handle
on
he would put brusque,awkward manner, his arm venienced and then, as though it inconpass
him,
soon
it
on
to
arms me
the other
arm,
and,
was
afterwards, change
droll and
it amused
One
day, I
to be
a
was
daring enough to ask him how he had Trappist? My question, put in this way,
indiscreet.
He
come
seemed
as
less
looked
down
for
moment,
though
whether to satisfy and then, deliberating curiosity my You looking up again, he said with a smile : see, Mademoiselle, I belongto a largefamily, every member
"
of which
is
over
head
and
I
ears
in the business
one
or
the
was
read
day
that
it
282
THE for
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE
for
necessary
one
sacrifice himself
all,and
so
left the
in which I was tenant, lieua regiment of cuirassiers, and I came and to the Trappe to pray work. the Emperor paid us a visit, Six months I ago, when asked to be allowed to serve at table just to see whether he would several times, He looked at me recogniseme.
as one
does
when
seems
one
cannot
think
of the
at
name
of
person
came
who back
familiar
and
me
and
then, all
once,
mine
to
him
to
his
surprise was
way
very
amusing.
hard. I
He
then
talked
in the kindest
possible;He
asked
told
whether
I did not
find the
rules rather
him
I
that
Order.
see
him
had prepared me and military discipline considered but in another myself still a soldier, I must confess that it was a great pleasure to who with was again, and also General F
I felt
no
that
him,
of
to
us
but
regret
We
for
my
former
life.
"
Last
one
week," continued
our
lighting up,
Fathers
with him him
to
it in turns, in groups,
stay
with
day
and
the end
all to
forgive him
an
and
that he should have so night, of his pilgrimage. He asked us said, Good-bye, until we meet
*
again,'with
with the the
ray for
accent
conviction.
was
I open
was
him
at
the very
window
and
singingof the birds accompanied the prayers for dying. He had scarcelypassed away when a huge of the setting and made shroud of light sun came a
him. This
was
very
beautiful.
An
end
like that
I paid for too dearlyby a life of renunciation. the worthy thought of you, Mademoiselle," added
is not
Brother,
witness
"
and
I said to
of
this,you
if you
had
been
to turn
tempted
THE
WONDERFUL
"
"
ROMANCE
283
Trappist
in my burst
of
too."
I,
Trappist !
"
exclaimed
idea
was
and,
with
a
insolent
mental sentiwomen
and
romantic,
one
of those
men
whom
when they do not belong to them. only understand said to myself thinking of him, I have sometimes the
On that
earthlysalvation as well as few words, flungby the gods And his heavenlyone. a had sufficed for transforming into microscopic cellules,
Trappe
had
been
his
cuirassier
into
Trappist.
Is not
that
miraculous
enough ?
One
day,
in Paris, I
at
noon.
happened
It
was
to
be
crossingthe
time when
Place
those
des Victoires
just the
employed
the
in the
banks, the
were was
workrooms
and
shops
in the
neighbourhood
square two
meal, and
From
a
side street
monks,
the with
just at
two
swarming-timeof
were
monks
young and
and,
white cloth sack-
their
pink
complexions, they
garments,
themselves gave
Their
and
their
one
bare
sandals
they
liness. clean-
the each
impressionof
remarkable
They
were
carryinga
no
small
bag,
the real
evangelical bag,
which
doubt
contained
their entire
themselves in the midst worldly possessions. On finding of workers just let loose,they looked of this noisycrowd
round in rather
a a
scared
way.
men
Their
confusion
creased in-
when round
band
of young
to
and
them, and
manner,
pretended
but
not
bar
firm gentle,
without
284
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
they endeavoured to make a way for themselves, but, out of pure mischief,the would-be jokers gathered more A workman, in a blue blouse,who round them. closely
had
been
watching the
"
little scene,
called
out
to
them
roughly:
,as
Will
you
lot of
idiots,and
in peace.
to
street
it does
you.
to
if
It
That's
what
a
they
be
chose
takes
to
make
there
world.
If all the
were
have
families,
children's took
at
once
mightn't
These
enough
of
sermon.
to
put
The
in
common
the
mouths."
words any
rough
on
sense
chain
broke
and
the
a
two
Franciscans
went
their way,
but
not
without
66
to glanceof gratitude
their defender.
a
It takes
all sorts
to
make had
world."
And
it
It
was was
man
of the had
people who
if
we were
discovered
that !
he who
I
had
truth.
fancy that
Monks
and
it,it would
nuns
gating investius.
necessary, of
narrow
it appears.
With
the
all we mentality, like to come these livingmysteries across amongst us. We not sorry to have women are of the temple around beds of suffering and misery. As our they are free faces. Their from all earthlycares, they have serene horrors of sickness thoughts soar above the humiliating and their soul is modulated The by prayer. sanctuary their step lightand, thanks has made to their contact with the various objectsof religious worship,they have an exquisitely lighttouch and a kind of spiritual magnetism. These women of the temple are a great luxury
exception of
sectarians
CHAPTER
XIII
THIS
metaphysical dream,
creatures
which
has
of
produced
heroes,
mad
martyrs,
with
all kinds
hallucinations,
after
and
people,
been
wise
people
useful and
and
to
invalids, which,
all, has
fed
are
extremely
love
Life, is nourished
Faith and
are.
by
tainly cer-
hope, faith,
the
prayer.
and of
hope
our
most
superhuman
divine
"
faculties,
for
to
faculties
St.
they decidedly
"
Faith,"
according
for,
the
Paul,
of in
one
is the
not
substance seen."
of
things hoped
evidence
things
of
This
to
definition,which Hebrews,
No is
he
gives
the
Epistles
the
lutely absocould
philosophical and
have
two
scientific.
modernist in
our
spoken better.
twin
There which
certainly are,
motor,
faith.
cellules,those
engender hope
of
and
Hope
of the
to
is
happiness, promises
faith
Paradise, whilst
been
has
vision.
It
blind
not
as
it is said
be.
It believes
never
in
good which
it
does
exist, which
will, perhaps,
exist, and
gives us
the
joy
of this
good.
The
groups God
sorrows.
creation
of has
of
these
two
cellules, or
for that
of
these
to
us
two
cellules,would
on
suffice
proving
He
that
to
pity
"
humanity
of
and
is alive
its the
means
maintaining equilibrium,"
may
sceptics will
mean
say.
That
be, but
and
does
not
health, pessimists
peace will
happiness?
"We
"A
the
more or
add.
have
all of
less,believed
in
THE
WONDERFUL
been in
ROMANCE
287
all of us, all been
have
or or
all of
us
deceived.
We
we
have have
more more
less,believed
less
victory,and
"
vanquished!
we
Yes, but
our
have
all of
us
believed.
Faith
has
lated stimu-
best
we
those cellules,
of will,courage,
reserves our
and which
we
have
have
a
found of
days
of
trials.
has
Faith
a markable re-
produces
who has
sort
influence faith
sick person
much and
even more
in his doctor
get
presence, the
his
strangest way;
it is
a
but
tery mys-
at
command,
Religious faith
Paul
means,
"
wonderful, for,
of
as
St. He
says, of
it is the evidence
not
seen
things not
the
eyes
seen." of the
course,
with
flesh.
The
priestsof
they have
all
exception,have
seen,
demonstrated which
that
they
have
not
but
with
been
inspiredand, by
to
means
of suggestion, of
the
mass
humanity
in the
wards, re-
have
inculcated
belief
existence in
God,
in future
in punishments, in life,
the
elaborated, and
humanity has believed blindly. They have given it the Beyond, they have opened the doors of this Beyond and, in all confidence, humanity has rushed towards it behind them, and has placed all its ambitions and its hopes of happiness on that Beyond. Theologal forces have produced mysticism. Mysticism ! Oh, heavens, into what a wasps' nest I am fall-
288
THE
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE
of Sienna
ing!
of
began
of their
think those
of St. Catherine
women,
and
St. Theresa,
of
tensity in-
desire,materialised
word
rightone, althoughit is a term used I saw fore bein spiritism.As I thought of these women, me an abyss so deep that I decided to pass on my out of respect for the great mysteries professedly way, of Nature. The Other One not was duped by my pretty phrase,but brought me back to the very edge
materialised is the
" "
of this down
abyss and,
At
whether
I would I do not
or
or
not, I had
at
to
go
into it.
present
of
regret this
Mysticism is
the
man
the belief
the
philosophy which
existence God.
as
secret
communications
were
between
and
The
Pagans
if not
felt
quite
much,
more
than
Christians, the
even on
action
of the
Divinity on
all
beings,and
all
things. They believed that this action could only work lutely of Incarnation. This seemed to them an absoby means natural is not God phenomenon. And, after all,
incarnated
in in
waves
everything?
Roman
This
conviction
was
petuated perthe
Catholic
Christianism.
All
thoughts which, during centuries,had been attracted by the Infinite, produced Plato, the thinker who ascended of the Olymthe greatest number pian summits, whose philosophy is the highest expression of the metaphysical ideal. This ideal is the synthesis of Paganism. The tree had now given its fruit.
of human
It
was
destined
not
to
die, for
death
does
not
exist,
was an
into Christianism.
an
Plato
mystic
was
and
Christ, who
to
THE Oriental
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to his
289
an
and, thanks
Orientalism,his religion,
its
"
secret
garden, Jesus
wholesome simple,
garden." flowers,
and
from
flowers
came
of love, of kindness
the
Asiatic
monks,
humble
East, who
which
despisedthese
made
to
plants,
the
had
the
first Christians.
They
so
did not
them
understand
to
how
tend
to
these
plants and
allowed
degenerateor
them the
scattered
amongst
of their violent
seed
plants
men
by
and
which
the
fingersthat plucked
a
them.
These There
monks
of
tholicis Ca-
two-headed call
eagle.
classic and
is the Catholicism
shall and
secular, and
is the
then
the
regularCatholicism.
and
or
classic
more
secular less.
Catholicism
It
one
that
to the
all know
obedience prescribes
of the
commandments
of God
and
of this
Church,
an
absolute
belief in the
of its
dogmas
It is It
and religion,
the
practice
tude multi-
worship.
of
mathematical
a
in character.
puts
whole
lives.
It colours and of
these lives
by
means
of the
poetry
of its
symbols
that
to
its ceremonies.
family to
! soul life.
those
ecclesiastical
is
mous enor-
It teaches their
thousands
of creatures
and
conscience,it develops in
is that of the
them
This
Catholicism
and
a
great majority.
This
Romantic
into
regular Catholicism
more
elevated
metaphysical zone.
290
THE
WONDERFUL Catholicism
many
ROMANCE of
the
is, fortunately,the
ecstasies prayer would
few,
In
for
its
unhinge too
the the
minds.
the
this zone,
direct
becomes
orison,that is
fusion,the
is
colloquy with
after
more answers or
Divinity, and
this
only
obtained
less
to
which
long practice. Confession, that act and need of our nature which, in a
and becomes beneficent, whose
a
is wholesome itself,
spiritual
communion,
the him
to
are
duty it is to initiate penitent into the phenomena of mysticism,to guide secret garden," along the paths which lead to the
with
a
director
"
the
zone
of
of visions,of ecstasies,
miracles
There
paths,it appears, each of which leads to the other two : the purgatorial path, the illuminative path and the unitive path. In the purgatorialpath, and voluntary of frequent fasting, one tries, by means to get into a state supposed to be supermortifications, natural, but which, in reality,is only too natural. feels After the illuminative path and enters this, one one's self penetrated and guided by a celestial light. has the reaches the unitive path, where one one Finally,
three of these sensation
loving union of the Creator with His creature. This must be an extraordinary sensation, certainly lions if only created even by the imagination. Milof simple,pious Catholics know nothing of the
of the
mysticism,and if they were of it, they would consider it dangerous and There the though, among extremely are,
Catholics, a
Dominicans
certain and
existence
of this
to
know
number the
who
are
affiliated with
follow
with
Franciscans, who
closely as
their
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
and have
291
confessor
director. This
To
what
degree
of initiation do
they
arrive?
must
I do not
be very
as
satisfaction
Parisian I have
their
vanity
secret
is
concerned, for, in
in it." I did
this
"
garden."
are
not,
to
of course,
by
paths, as they
barred
outsiders,but
for rather the
a
path of thought.
its enclosure, I
saw
I hovered
some
long
of
great mystics
I wonder will decide
endeavoured
I
to
surprise the
Future
truth.
whether this.
succeeded?
coveries dis-
For my
months,
I have
had
several books
books
are :
on
sofa, where
of St.
always
of
read. Assisi
These and
The
"
Life
Francis
of
St.
Claire,
The Life
di Santo of St. I
Francesco," The
Catherine
of Sienna this
St. Theresa.
plunged
into
"
unwillingly, thinkingthat
makes
me
The In
Other
a
certainly
on,
do feel
strange things.
very
as
little time, I
I read I
began
was
to
the
orthodox
precinctsof
the it is which feet Walls
move.
tortoise,
at
humoristically represents
Christ, in the chancel
of Rome.
the
Church
the
of
St.
Paul-beyond-theit does
at
Like
the
tortoise,though,
a
These
lives of the
in saints,
charming
edition
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE much
One
blue
were
cover,
are
better
written
a
than
care
such for
formerly.
our
feels in them
spected. mentality is also retwentieth-century At the same time, they are rigidlyorthodox, althoughthey do attribute to legend and tradition the
truth,
and
miracles
the
that
are
too
barbarous,
to
such
for
instance the
as
gift of
the
rosary
St.
Dominic
by
and
the Resurrection
of
Virgin, nephew
of Cardinal
de Fossanova.
Life
of St. Catherine
some Flavigny,published probable absolutely fantastical and imthirty years ago, was for making the thinker and well calculated distrustful. Out of loyalty to the Catholic Church,
de
I refused
me
to lend
it to
who
a are
Protestant
friend
who
asked
for
it.
Those
interested
placein
than
the
our
I envied
the
the
a
romance
of St. Francis
This
seems
to
beautiful The
son
known of
as
Brother in St.
and
Francis, preached
1212
George's Church
at
Assisi.
small, thin
full of spiritual but his eyes were plain-looking, of repeating Instead warm. light and his voice was and over over again the dogmas and praises of the and translated Church, he spoke of the life of Nature this into images which his poetical genius coloured.
was Among his listeners, him, that was to live his
the
soul that
was
destined
for
dream
with him
and
collaborate
294
which and the
THE
WONDERFUL insurmountable
the
vows
put
an
the
world,
of
evil and
and
good.
engagement
in the
of
Claire
Francis
that
that
Under
Chapel of the Portioncule, rather than the girl and Christ ? I think so, and I hope so. the inspiration of him who had become her
more
master,
of any
the
"
than
any
man
has
ever
been
woman,
Claire
Ladies."
founded Francis
St.
on
Poor
poetical hermitageof
convent, and
insisted
Damien,
had
far from
strict seclusion
for her.
organised together, must have necessitated long and frequentconversations which, I do not doubt, were of superhuman, but not source a All through supernatural, happiness to them both. this wonderful lived on the metaphysical plane, romance, there are adorable that are scenes supremely scenes, ity touching and dramatic. Earthly love, set in spiritualin rubies, shines there with all the brilliancy of as
the diamond.
to eat with
foundation, which
they
Listen
to this
"
Claire had
St. Francis." He
How
desire time
was
! he
"
refused
her
at
long
and
only granted it
"
monks."
St.
As
you
think
Francis,
may
"
I agree
with
you,
but,
that her
to take
ure pleasplace
shut
be greater,I should
Claire has
been
St. Damien
for be
cut
and
that
the
of Jesus
Christ.
Therefore, in
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
that will eat
295
the
name
of
God,
ate
it is here
we
together."
"
for the first and last time. together, had the repast prepared on the bare ground. St. Francis the first dish was As soon served, the saint began as that they felt to speak of God, in so marvellous a way
And
they
lost in Him."
Was That
it in Him,
was
or
in each
or
that
the have
they
secret
felt lost? of
Providence.
had
in
on
the poor
and
on
recluse
in the
open
;
air,
her
seeingonce
on
the Umbrian
country
in the
and
emotion
she where had
herself finding
her
vows,
chapel where
convent
taken
master
and
the visiting
her
lived 1
of his St. Francis life, between this
was
During
the
had
cut
communication
St. Damien he
one
and
not to
Perhaps
be
as
because
did
spiritual. He
in
an
said,
day,
who
not
were
praisinghim
too
extravagant
am
way:
Do
praise me
and
much, for I
still capableof
having
When
sent to
see
sons
daughters."
that Francis
to
was see
Claire knew
word
come,
him
refused
should
to
promised
not,
her
again.
of death
perhaps,wish
was
hold be-
beauty
best to
that, too,
very
human.
He
the woman,
though, whom
Roman surnamed his
"
he had
liked next
Claire, a
he had
lady, Jacoba
Brother
de Septem-
whom soliis,
"
Jacqueline."
has-
On
hearing of
296
tened
to
THE him."
WONDERFUL
No
an
ROMANCE
allowed made her the
was
woman
was
to
enter
the
ter's mas-
Portioncule, but
comrade. been
exception was
for robe
to
the
She
brought with
robe
she had
serve
weaving
curious
which
to
a
for
his mortuary
was
garment.
Thanks wished
childishness which
a
enough, he
did not ashamed of
to have
to
was
"
it,as
not
he
think his
it looked
poor
on
He
disease
had
before
friend,
ing tend-
Brother
Jacqueline,"who
the
of privilege
of
him
during the
last week
keeping
not
vigilover
poor !
his mortal
remains. have
the
would
for
the
Abbess
"
given
this
lege privihad
In
made,
the
taking the
was
promise that towards funeral procession went road that passed by St. Damien.
keep
into
town,
body
the their
carried
the
Church
and
for the
last time.
Brothers of
the
grating,through
to
which
the from
servants
God
accustomed
receive up
Sacred
Host, and
and
they took
held it
as on
body
the
the stretcher
in front
of
the
window,
Madame
and
other
Sisters
their
comfort
waves
What have
been
the outcome
! I have
of these
great
ably admirare we
conceived
a
given them,
to
because
they
revelation with
so
regard
In St. has
the
mystic soul
from the
of which
know St.
little.
and I
am
taking them
Claire, the
history of
romance
Francis
that
inveterate
writer
and
WONDERFUL lived
These for
ROMANCE
297 and
!
griefthat
was
were
some are
seven
centuries
ago,
delicious.
not
the miracles
of God
to
If it had should
not
been read
my
great desire
be
just, I
again. I I in what had heard it read in the convent refectory, call the fabulous ceived days of my youth, and I had conknow I do not a livelyantipathy for him. whether, in a previous existence, I had belonged to the Albigenses,but the Dominican garb has always made Two a disagreeableimpression on me. years ago, in
have
Rome,
of
I lunched
with
a
Father
from
Aventine,
modern and
man
modernist, but
was
a
lutely absokind
charming.
that
and with
most
He
typical monk
of the
made, and
embarrassment
him.
After
reading
this
life of of
St. the
Dominic
again,
Determinism
my
not
towards this saint feeling changed, but I understand makes me pity those who are
more
Inquisitionhas
better.
to
him
doomed
to
cause
"
suffering
The life
than every
those
are
doomed Swedish
own
suffer.
of
"
man,"
the
the
writer, Joergensen,
will." That is absolutely that will contain
is
merely
of his
true, but,
are
the
given to
any
him
by God,
is
out.
not
others, it
carries
always
of the
the
will of God
he
great mystics
have have
East
of
the
West,
mystics who
false ones,
had
visions,the
the
mystics and
say,
we
all,whatever
that
priestsmay
which
sufferingfrom
mysterious disease
298
THE
WONDERFUL
The
call neurosis.
phenomena
are
so
strange that, in
barbarous
times, they
considered
the odour of stigmata, supernatural. In the hospitals, At the and the bleeding hands are well known. sanctity Salpetriere Hospital of Paris, apparent death, due to be seen, with stiffened limbs and knotted can catalepsy
nerves.
too,
one
sees
fits of
when
human
to
faces, with
have
a
halo
them.
Dos-
that
to have
ecstatic
the great is
epoch
that
easilyaccounted
currents, bearing along with them ideas psychical and images,were neither numerous nor as as rapid in those days as they are at present. Mentalities were not well ventilated. For long centuries,Christian thought had been fed solely the stories of the Old and New on wonders Testaments, on dogmas, legends, and, above all,on the drama of the Passion. People almost fainted
in front of the most
never
lamentable
Christs,and
With and
these
could
be
sufficiently agonising.
counted
morbid
sion, compas-
people
had
and
not
his bones
for the
his wounds.
They
;
tears
enough
without
woes
of the
Virgin Mary
were
all this
not
living
eternal
again,
and
the of
crucifixion
Christ, but
the
up
crucifixion
humanity.
tainted
In
some
All
grain heaped
was
"
spoils,
cellules,
kind
this became
"
and
sick persons
mystics.
cerebral
to
a
over-saturated
with
religion,thanks
the sacred personages
of
to
appeared
THE
WONDERFUL
of that
ROMANCE
them.
writers
By
means
duality which
possess, Priests
them.
they believed that they conversed with and monks, instead of trying to cure
their illusiomsm,
them, kept up
by
means
of their
own
and
hell,by fabulous
say
to performed,impossible
how.
thus
that
the
Church,
out
either
out
of
ignorance
the
of
ignorance, created
service to it.
were
mysticismwhich
In the
case
of such
of neurasthenic
people who
were
but
rather
ground, as though by invisible and when, foaming at the mouth, they writhed hands in horrible convulsions, when they uttered blasphemies and words, they were supposed to be possessed filthy and, willingly or unwillingly, they had to by demons
submit
to
at
present. When
exorcism. among
There the
were
bands there
ready
work
poor for
clergy,and
plenty of
the
them.
Doctors instead
ought
to
have
attended
unfortunates
of these
exorcists.
I, too, from
of
has
not
sinned visions
most
out
ignorance)
of
to have
I refused At and
to believe in the
and
of
raptures
them
the saints.
been
true
present, I believe
perfectlynatural.
take
that
phenomena
the
When is
of this kind
place in
all the
are
lobes, where
take
nerves,
metaphysical and
these
other
place.
that
a
cellules
set
are
going by the
either at
too
by
may
conductors that
are
which
too
great
tension, or
slack,or
of
perhaps even
aberrations.
knotted, they
produce
all kinds
ft
300 Are
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
which
there not, in
our
brains,alvearies
And
it is
so
distil the
motor
intoxication
which is the
of love. theatre
our certainly
of all this,that
neither
of
Christ,
yet
said
any
the
spirits
reveal
or
anythingto
ours,
higherplane than
one
any St.
other
person often
than
the
who
made
them
talk.
It would sleptin one of the churches. if, when at the foot of not, therefore,be surprising
Dominic
one
been a film should have Virgin, her with the formed behind his forehead representing her the chaplet with the fifteen child Jesus offering
ten
beads,
A
film which
led to
the
institution of the
Rosary.
French
writer,I believe
the
it
was
Stendhal, had
He
fancy to spend
hid in
In the
a
night in
and
confessional box
got shut
in
a swoon.
in the Church.
and
His
to
nerves
been immense
would
able
bear
the A
mystery
of
the
Basilica.
neurasthenic
carried And away
person
or
probably have
been
to Paradise
to hell.
psychical phenomena always reflect the mentalityof the epoch. Thinkers may ruminate over the fact that, in all the visions of the Middle Ages, there is blood. Fortunately it was always the blood
of Jesus, otherwise these visions would instead
women,
these
have
made
inals crim-
of
saints.
of
In
those
barbarous
days,
quently fre-
during
have
of fratricidal
must gestation, the streets running with the seen have and this sightmust struggles,
the time
their
blood made
302
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
quitesane
called upon
in his mind
presence
return
an
large assembly, when to his father what belonged to and came room back, adjoining
a
of
presently, completely naked, except for a waistband of fur round his loins,carrying under his arm all his which he deposited, clothes, togetherwith a little pile of gold, at his father's feet." he orders Later on, of his friars,belongingto one of the best Ruffin, one
families tioncule the of Assisi, to
to
go,
the
town
and
Cathedral.
He
was
gives a
to
Brother
the
town
Ange.
and
to
He,
announce
too,
go,
quite naked,
would
arrive
day
naked
and
be
is very
fancy
of
neurasthenic
For lower the
last
see
thirty years,
any
one
whenever
people
of the
doing things, the strangeness of which amazes them, they no longer say that the is mad but, with a shrug of the shoulders and person of pity in the voice,they say that this person is a note ill. This explanation is more and the son of correct
Pierre Bernardone and
"
class
was
ill."
were
St. Dominic
St. Francis
was
enthusiastic
and
about
also
a
latter, who
most
romantic childish
passionate and
times
was
worship
his
of
many
I have
not
"
regrettedthat
the
divine cleanliness
object of
for, as
the
English
say
Cleanliness
is next
to
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
303
some, wholegodliness." This would have been so much more to morally and physically! Dirt, though, was
serve
also.
About
a
the middle
need
of the thirteenth
century, there
intended
was
curious
in
serve as
of
tion of humiliato
the
need of enjoyto the excessive ment, counterpoise wealth and display which had developed among clergy. And, incredible though it may seem, upper
of the mendicant
the creation
was
Orders, feminine
same
and
reasons
culine, masas
inspiredby
of the
the
irresistible
the the
heresy
of Albigenses,
reasons
and of
of all
two
Vaudois.
These
were
laxity
These
moral
in discipline similar
the
and
Catholic
reactions,
with The each
other.
and the poor
women
monks,
renounced
the transmission
of The
they in life,
out
had
the
tered, seques-
hope
of
acquiringimperishableriches.
lend themselves
to
not
to
this transmission
to
Life, which
they saw
it.
Instead
over
it
be
This, too,
of these
amending
any of
its
ways,
unfortunate the
heretics, a
cruel
repression than
persecutions for
which
it
The death in the thought it had earned a crown. amphitheatre,ordered by the Pagans, was more prompt and merciful than the death in the more by torture invented by Christians dungeons of the Inquisition,
"
for
Christians.
The
institution
of the
mendicant
Or-
304 ders
a
THE the
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
was
drag
which
was
put
on
the
on
Church
for
short
its march
soon
towards God
to
abyss, but
and
it started
on
again
was
and
on
be the
thanked
Renaissance
ours
for it, as
to
this march
to
lead
and
look
at
too.
Catholics
things in this way, but philosophy does, and philosophy is always in agreement with Providence.
St. Catherine of
Sienna,
and
born whose
in
the
middle
was
of
all
the horrors
to
of civil war,
mother
subject
in worse health than was fits, cataleptic certainly whose of the other mystics, lives I have just been any above all a grande amoureuse. At reading. She was the age of seveji, she imagined that Christ had dictated the following to her : Oh, most blessed and prayer all women, most crated conseholy Virgin, who, -first among came to God, and by His grace bevirginity your the mother of His son, I beseech you very humbly misdeeds and at my nothingness. I not to look at my
"
am
poor
creature, but
beg
a
you
to
do
me
the great
very
favour
of
giving me,
Christ, for
I
as
husband,
and
your
dear with
heart.
never
promise
have
promise
and
so
too,
I will
I will my
that
keep
one
for virginity
not
even
is
childish that
has
wonders
what
atavisms such
a
After
at
laugh at it,but one have produced such precocity? it is not surprising that,
saw
the age
of twenty-one, Catherine
"
the ceremony
of St. John
of her the
mystic marriage.
the
In
Evangelist,of
prophet David,
drew
from
THE the
even
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
305
infinite sweetness
the
son.
(so that
took her Creator
there
was
Mother,
*
right
and
hand
and
it to
her
I, thy
on
thy
the
Saviour,' said
Christ, putting
as
the
girl'sfinger a
as
ring that
wave
was as
strong
as
the
'
diamond,
I wed
pure
as
and
dazzlingas flame,
thee
in the faith ;
I will
and, armed
until the with
me,
with
this
shalt conquer
thou shalt
world
Paradise,
'
celebrate
marriage.' This was, in truth, the most this story of the morganatic of all marriages. Was It was Not at all. apparition an untruth? merely a fortunate, phenomenon produced by the imagination. The unor
"
the
blessed,St. Catherine
had
entered
the up
secret
the road
climbed
illuminative
of initiation.
This
alarming
by
intense the
have
within had
no
her
doubt
marriage.
and she had
on
believed
was
mystical be real,
to
felt the
ring,which
the
as
only visible
as
self, heras
her
the
finger,
wave
"
pure it
as
and
the
diamond,
She
to
flame."
saw
disappear, no
or
doubt, when
saint's visions St.
tempted
much
obey dis-
sin. other
of
was
In
as was
no
there
as
blood
in those
a
Catherine, and
the
this, as
It
saw was
I have the
said,
of
reflection
of
epoch.
that she
blood
Jesus
seems
Christ, of
to
course,
a
have
taken
morbid
306
to this
THE
"
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
One
morning
Her
at St.
the
Holy
Table.
face,
in tears,
was
beaming
was was cause
with
joy.
Accustomed
her in a state of ecstasy, he to see was officiating, surprised. Later on, he questionedher as to the of such never seen a happiness. Have you
*
mother
and
4
show
the breast
to
her
child,let it
'
cry
for
it
she replied. give it the food it wanted? That is just as the Lord After was doing with me. lipsnearly touch his side,he moved letting away, my he gave me fillof smilingat my tears, and finally my his blood, making me long to leave all and follow lieve him.' after reading the Gospel, to beIs it possible,
then
'
in the
was so
realityof
so
such
vision?
Is
Christ, who
this cruel
the
tion sensawas
simple and
Catherine
spouse?
neither with On
too, that
she
had
of the taste
more nor
This She
hysteria.
"
nuns
bread her
soaked
in this blood
and
it vivified them.
sweats.
death-bed
she
wanted
bloody
century
In
the
thirteenth
in all this
we
phenomena.
these sick
twentieth
in it all.
of them of
The
did remarkable
in the world.
an an
St. Catherine
uneducated
end, led
the
to
Rome,
took
made
rank of
peace
between
several the
as
hostile
women
an
and
herself among
great
well
as
Italy.
These than
Her
are
halo the
sanctityserved
rouse
things which
my
admiration,
any
in the world.
THE
WONDERFUL
two
ROMANCE centuries
307
St. midst
Theresa
of the
came
later, in the
very
human
was on
mind the
our
wane.
was
be
reformer.
It is
so
true
that
"
cellules contain
the germs
as a
of
our was
destinies
to
that
her
great
amusement
child
build
little monasteries."
as
She
future had
society women
one ever
just
ladies.
She
of
the
strongest
She
was
individualities
of
that has
a
existed.
a
good
ily, fam-
a philosopher, and neither physical sufferingnor psychologist, ticism myscould destroy or absorb her magnificentgifts. and She was glad always a thorough woman very
poetess,
writer, a
thinker,
to be
admired. he
had you,
She
said to Brother
finished
Jean
de la Misere,
when
just
loved
forgive ugly-"
had
to
Brother
her
God
me so
She
cleanliness
expect
order
to
that
she
exercise
much
ingenuity in
she had
combine
cleanliness and
At
poverty.
of
the age
twenty
in
of neurasthenia, which
"
she
describes
I
as
follows:
it
out
so so
My
tongue
I
was as
shreds, for
my
had
bitten
were
much;
felt
though
was
whole
and I
was
body
my
of
tracted con-
joint, my
ball."
head
confused
to
me
nerves
that it seemed
all drawn
up
into
With
same
took
the
did
other with
mystic has
an
done,
an
she
analysed these
phenomena
audacityand
which independence
308
THE
WONDERFUL
accounts
ROMANCE revelations.
make
science
are more
these would
true
veritable
do
anything that has been written. It unwise of her to laugh at the suspicions of the Inquisitio was for it might have snapped her up merely for in the inner world there are certain having said that natural which are movements as impossibleto stop as
"
than
those of Heaven."
that great difficulty
She
the
confesses orison
that it had
was
been
been
her,
and
the
paths of
the
initiation had
had says been
"
ing, try-
but
she adds
that
she
rewarded
"
by
saw
She
that
she
never
what in
our
guishes body." She distinsions. between intellectual visions and imaginary viShe owns that there are imaginary visions. Ah, ! And brave saint she was as imagination is the visions
must
the eyes
of the
motor,
be
there
our
too.
was
In
the
intellectual visions,she
felt that
than
Lord sun."
are
there then
"by
goes
a on
knowledge
to
"
clearer
the
She
a
say
Imaginary
visions
of
less elevated
are our more ture." na-
respects, they
in
they
that
way
"
are an
more
harmony
rapture
it ;
"
with
Is not
admirable declares
piece of psychology !
to
In
to
the
same
she
be
superior
"
ecstasy.
down
you
One
cannot
resist and
she
says,
ticipating an-
every swoops
thought
you
all inner
preparation,it impetuosity
divine the
upon
with
such
sudden
or
that
feel the
and
seizing you
She when
eagle
doubt,
..."
was,
no
had
her
visions
nerves
This
poor
strained
by
the
superhuman
310
THE
ROMANCE
Voices
it could
"
not
organised.
of
have
"
curred con-
in the erection
;
monuments
they
have
The
voices
own
heard
by
Joan
its
country.
caused
The
heard
by
Bernadette
the Lourdes
sanctuary
No,
from
to be
come
created.
from?
voices
Beyond?
come
they certainly
then?
For
a
Where
I had
did
they
week
my
this note
of
thoughts and it was for me. Then, one morning, in the midst of the not delight of my early breakfast, which I very spiritual the window, in order to was taking at my table near dawn, I had an inward enjoy the beauty of an Autumn
start.
"
Why,
first
our
cellules I
the
time,
miracle
of Nature!
psychicalcurrents
is touched
"
speak! I exclaimed aloud. For this magnificent had just conceived They speak, and, touched by the which govern them, just as the flower
sun,
"
by
the
they
say
what
they have
to
say
and
out
or
of
all that are nothing else. In certain motors order, they chatter wildly and send people mad
In
a
neurasthenic.
state
of extreme
concentration,
that peoplebelieve they they can be heard so distinctly A few days ago, a young poser comare foreignto them. ing writtold me that, the eveningbefore, as he was something for the piano,he heard the voice of the that it disturbed violin accompanying it so distinctly him, and he was obligedto interrupthis work in order the spell. Was it this fact which, by an occult to break
THE
WONDERFUL
to
ROMANCE
I believe to
311
association, led
This
not
me
what
be
the truth?
I cannot worth
a
tell.
Scientifically, my
but francs.
idea
is,perhaps, part
with
a
I would Let
not
it for better
hundred
others
find
explanation!
was a
not
only
and
devoted
a
to
contemplation,
Towards
some
reformer
"
founder.
will have
the
ing mean-
forty-six
a
and
man
"
that
she made
a
age
was
medical which
freed from
those
rible ter-
attacks
had
of her
physicallya
ing suffer-
curious
she apostleship,
of action. I
far the
as
know,
the
has
yet attempted
many the and
to
according to
among
of spirit the
Gospel. Very
others
early Christians
Oriental
cant mendi-
Orders, have
That
practice.
the
letter,which
their
spiritof
work.
St. Dominic
St. Francis
of
Assisi, for
instance, by trying
created This
was
put
into for
practice
wealth in
evangelical poverty,
their Beside Orders. communities.
the
desire the
natural
branches
reaction.
of their
feminine
of
climax
imprudence, they
convent
lished, estaba
by
side with
every
nuns.
of
monks,
had
vent con-
rigidlycloistered
nuns
The for
monks
to
beg
and
a
for
these
and
provide
These
two
all their
temporal
saints, with
spiritualneeds.
childish
way their
*
innocent
ignorance of
his in
real human
nature, opened up
whom
way,
in
the
finelyfor days
very A small
lordship,Satan,
in this
used coin
fighting. And
copper
formerly
Spain.
312
THE
WONDERFUL which
ROMANCE increased
the scandal
germs
of dissolution
caused
by
the Church.
During
the close
was
founders
even,
the mendicant
Orders
entirelytransformed
thirteenth
and, towards
of question
of the
century, the
the sixteenth
were
reform
beingagitated. In
Carmelite
were
monks
wearing They
were
their garments
on
of fine cloth.
be met their
of
with
wallets
on
their
longer on
in
foot,
panies, comsplendid
harnessed mules and -followed richly by carts carrying their provisions and all the rest to match. It was came beat this juncture that St. Theresa reformer All things concur," and a founder. a the real or imaginary visions of the mystics. The even visions that St. Theresa had of hell inspiredher with
"
mounted
"
of the torments
she
saw
reserved
most
for sinners,
she their
was
possessedwith
The the first
to
the
conversion.
be
reform
seemed herself
feminine
thing necessary, and she body and soul. She began with up to this, of giving an branch of the Order, by way
to the masculine
example, I
wise
suppose,
branch.
This
was
she founded few nuns, With a a intelligent. of the early where the rigidobservances convent new days were practised. With the idea of consolingher wanted to bring fresh Saviour, the romantic woman and
Mary
The
feet
reasons women
"
and
no
she
found
them.
to
doubt, needed
away from
have
certain number
Theresa
of
taken
social
activity. St.
dream of her
was,
able therefore,
to realise the
twenty-seven
THE
ROMANCE
must
313 been
to
monasteries.
adventure
have
little
which
gave
infinite satisfaction
and with the
her
mind.
of of
approval
undertook
"
masculine her
branch
she
our
reformed twentieth
to
confessors it has
directors."
In
century,
reform St. Theresa
yet occurred
"
to the to
feminists
the
themselves
derstood un-
first
and
more
then
reform
men.
about the
psychology
hard
than of
they
the
do.
Her which
struggle for
ordered
re-establishment
rules
long fasting,a
both traits.
life,coarse
one nun
clothing and
of Providence's
bare
was feet,
humoristic
displayed
a
knowledge
which
of the human in
an
soul, a philosophyand
charm
place her
in
and,
the
spite of
St. it
the
bare-footed gave
monks, she
Theresa
was a
the
form rewas
intense, for
Fathers and her
spiritual maternity. The the Brothers, whose souls she had saved,
that
of her
became
the
am
sons,
beloved
sons,
and
she
experienced
aspects.
I
in its most
elevated
sake.
I discovered
undeniable the
of what
of
I believe to be who
was a
Carmelite
nun
Avila,
glomerat agto
of those
more contemplation,
to
devote
themselves
were women.
if they particularly
She
more
even
wrote
to
her brother
in any
"
: our one
We
must
not
than
thirteen
own
of of
houses."
of her
The
:
is her
account
visions
In
THE
WONDERFUL the
most
ROMANCE
the
heard
midst
these
of
profound
Our Lord from
:
and
6
solemn You
must
calm,
words
from
tell the
Carmelite
number
'
Fathers
me
that, in spiteof
be
large
in each.9
few
of of
voice
cellules that
the voice
Christ.
Our letters
read
the
life and
lations reve-
find valuable
truthful
ones
than
in the confessions
In
are our
patients.
know
so
motor,
which
we
little
as
yet, there
not
only cellules
The
come
which
speak,but
which lobes
write.
the
from
frontal
their
I
mediaries, inter-
another
world. Some
guarantee
years ago, louse, Tou-
the
a
truth
of
the
young
followingepisode.
friend
of she had
charming
was
mine, who
the eyes of
lived at
a
told
that
medium
and
that she
ought to
took
the
be able to write.
a
Very
much
flattered
by this,she
was
before
structi thoughts,according to the inthree days, she felt she had received. For the movements. nothing except a few nervous Finally, pencilbegan to move, tracing first the strokes of the letter m and single words without any meaning. Soon in complete phrases came and, in strange handwriting, endless of prose diagonal lines,it gave pages signed concentrated
"
and
Ariel.
"
Madame
X and
was
day
it is
THE
WONDERFUL the
a
ROMANCE
315
been
impressed by
it appears, and
name
"
who,
was
angel."
a
I read
few
of
vealed re-
her pages
find
another
than
ours.
most
monplace com-
attempts.
"
Ariel
"
was
not
over
long
my
before
young
exercised She
had
an
sistible irre-
influence
of him
as a
friend.
thought
been
wrote
a
livingpersonage,
no
and
seen so
if she him.
so light, came
mystic,she would,
that When
was
doubt, have
and
She very
she felt
one
light
.
of the
announced
she have trick
to pass,
she
dictions. pre-
in
great
He
forgot his
been
on
"
wrong
must certainly
an
bad
angel,"
band hus-
for
he
played
to
abominable
to
her.
Her
had
at
go
Paris
on
business,and
Toulouse.
One
the
"
spiritat
once
told
in bed
for
hours forty-eight
40"
it
but thought he had gastritis, She dangerous typhoid fever." rang he had time-table,
able
to
some
that
the
a
bell
for the
and
was
valise her
catch
the
She
adored
husband
to endure
that particularly
wants
kind
one
of torture and
of the soul
a
which The
to
fly to
some
feels itself
Paris
captive.
dead
the her face Grand
lowing fol-
day
she arrived
and,
more
than
alive,
Hotel.
court-yard
of for
With
carriageand
to
herself
face
with
cry, fran-
George, who
she
was arms
beaming
round
with health.
his
Uttering a
him
flung her
neck, embraced
316
THE
WONDERFUL burst
into
ROMANCE
and tically
then
sobs, in the
of the
presence
of all
ous. numer-
day, are
had round
was
band, graphically by her husmade me laugh heartily. He told me that he the impression of being suddenly wrapped had by a cyclone. The explanation which followed
somewhat
at
for humiliating
the
young
having been mistaken was so great that she put good-humouredly with all the teasing she had to up In spiteof this lesson and her promise to her endure. husband to give up not long before she Ariel," it was under the pretext took up the magic pencilonce more, of wanting to know plied why he had deceived her. He rethat it was to test her, and this idea was evidently joy
"
her
own.
After
this
test, the
woman was
suggestionbecame
alarmed. She
so
powerful that
to
was
the poor
a
went
Paris
never
to
consult
Gruby,
been. and
who
told
him
have
She
she
demon
begged
would
try
it.
to
find her
Catholic
and
priestwho
took
exorcise
a
Dr.
Gruby
a
smiled certain
"
down,
from had
"
pamphlet which
recentlybeen published. Read that," he said, it is a study on auto-suggestion.You will see that have set free a hitherto not possessed. You are you unknown who must force,that is all. It is you yourself exorcise yourself. If I ordered you to stop writing,
you could
not
do it,but
you
must
shorten
this fantastical
"
five minutes every day ! And the correspondence of his extremely; in one doctor, who was a psychologist, detailed prescriptions, told his patient how she was to
318 much of
THE
WONDERFUL
the Here
ROMANCE
very
to
below.
They
one as care seem
are
their
soul, it is their
and it would
world.
mania,
though it consoled not being able to transgress by creating for illusion of sin. I know orthodox people who do the same taken religious who vows thing.
of Sienna had
a
of
fessors con-
used to accompany
lines following
her travels.
We
from
One
the
of her
sins.
day,
she
said to
the Father
the
Dominicans,
He, in
I looked
:
Ah, how
I have
offended
Creator.
see
Whilst
His
away
was goodness,
me letting
St. the
Dominic,
Church
!'
to
see was
my
brother
cross
The
monk, who
she answered
the St. my
probably more
to
"
sound-minded her
than
his
endeavoured penitent,
:
appease
conscience, but
If you whom
me,
Master
Paul, blames
sin. Let the
me
you
verity only see with what seGod has given me, the apostle for would not be so indulgent
could
tell you
that if I had
died without
fessing, con-
been
have
never was
seen
Him
little.
Sin
her mania
soul of
It
mysticsand
is
so
of saints
lacks generally
and
grandeur.
Their
very
narrow,
childish
selfish.
they transport all that they covet to the Beyond. They want honours, wealth, unperishablethingsand the -first place,always the -first place. That is a sort of celestial prize cup and, in order to win it, they show very earthly avidity. St. who Francis even, the gentlemystic of Assisi, sat down
faith is absolute that
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
319
This ground, longed for a throne. desire was perhaps created by fatigue. Christ had Giotto gives it to him in one of promised it to him! his frescoes, and I could not help laughing on seeing that it is represented by an arm-chair.
and
ate
on
the bare
Some you do
: one
heretics if
"
said
to
St. Dominic:
"What
"
should
He death
plied re-
we
were
to take
of you? possession
not to
one
I should
ask my
you
put
at
me
a
to
at
blow, but
to tear
limbs
off
time, in order
like to my is
to
lengthen out
but
a
my
martyrdom.
without
own
should
to
be
nothing
torn
trunk
limbs,
have there
eyes
out, to roll in my
in order
to
blood
a more
(for
always
blood)
crown."
win
beautiful
martyr's
for
Mystics humanity.
of
as
neither As for
had
perfect love
With
for Him
God,
as
nor
the
penser dis-
heavenly
were
regard
on
to
ity, human-
they
placed
in
themselves
with of
another The
plane, charity
own
they
were
never was
communion
means
it.
they exercised
merits. wounds
his
out
only a
St. Francis
of Assisi
did not
leper's
increase rate,
love, but
in order
credit
account
Ledger. humility
That,
of It
are
any
is my false
impression.
and humiliation
the is
a
humility. unintelligent
and
mystics is a false,because
voluntary
It may the
to
poverty
glorification.
is
low down man because, however a unintelligent, be in the Universe, he is the earthlymasterpieceof and
sovereignmanufacturer,
the
an
it cannot
be
pleasing
God
of
latter
to
hear
man
depreciatinghimself.
needs the abasement
is not
Oriental
potentate,who
320
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
to
feel his
some am a
own reason
greatness. When
or claimed another, ex-
little
"
!"
my
mother
corrected
my
me,
me telling
lack
of respect towards
Creator At
to say
bottom,
The
in
right. perfectly
literature.
its
us
has
now
lived
out
days
and and
of childhood
It will evolve
like
with us, it
to
know
love
perfect way.
door
Hitherto,
it has
only
to
scratched knock
at
the
a
of the
Beyond,
it will learn
door will, That manner. dignified haps, peropen to the mystic soul, and it will then have the glory of bringing back the password to Science. In the flight that I have just made, whilst hovering the MysticalGarden of the Catholic Church, I was over able to surprise the true secret of the attraction that it
there in
that
of individuals.
in that
garden, just as
in Eden,
God,
the
and of Eve, all the personages demon-serpent,Adam the symbolicaldrama. The primordial struggle takes within the metaphysical place again there and, circumscribed be an plane, it must impassioned struggle. has brought the feminine soul and the masculine Sly Nature soul there together and, up above, just as down This each other. below, they act on action, in the which mysticalregions, produces a love and a friendship
are more
intense and
more
faithful than
flirtation
ours,
and
fraternityand spiritual
charm. certain The persons, but
which
must
have
idea of
will horrify
I cannot
the
word,
THE the
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
as
among which
the
It
not
just as mystics,
flower, the
that it has
was
it does
fruit of
is the
sure
eat, and
than
nun,
am
not
a
more
perfume
Carmelite
man
When
St. Theresa
one
young
converted
not
of her strict
confessors,a
She love of in that
"
of
good family,but
she of could prepare love
of
morality.
thought by means
Was
not
him
she
for had
the
God,
him. fine
we
the
a
that
awakened
this
skilful is my
method?
And
she
with says
:
frankness, which
had have
not
admiration,
of God very
If
had in
the
thought
present, we
should
"
! danger of offendingHim seriously then, it is,perhaps, the devil who physical flirtation,
been
In
is
present.
In the
"
secret
garden," it
is the
is
by
means
of the
fessional con-
that
there
is communion
between of
souls, and
the cloister
not not
munion com-
this communion
and of the been been been who would
great attraction
Without
the
have have
subsist,as
Nowhere
and it to fervent
organism
has
would
complete.
more
else
more
human
profound.
a
Women
have
believed
be of
deadly
man,
sin to of
take
their of
off their
own a
veil in the
presence souls
even
family,bare
confessor. soul is the
their
to entirely
the
thought
of the
They
tell him
all the
phenomena
to
of which
that and
him
joys
that
of sufferings
call
own
"
the
demon,"
an
enemy
inflicted
directors
and
penitentstell
God's
fa-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
their If
vours," that
ecstasies.
They
touch the
they
eyes
should of
earth
we
far
away
from
the
dalised. scan-
crowd,
is
be
surprised or
fact that
"
What
more
grave
is the
they must
God's vours." fain
frequently have
exaggerated and
must
disfigured
false other.
They
order
common
have
created
miracles,
That
to
astonish
to
us
and
interest
each
our
wish,
be
are
all,to interest
in the
case
still
more
strong
all the
of these and
who
deprived of
apart
At
we
earthly affection
rest
from
of the world.
the bottom
in all human is
a
of
mysticism, we
cups, but
on
find many
the
do
top
of these
there has in
very
pure
liqueur.
forces from
The
divine
drawn the
same
wonderful way
to
as
thanks
our
the and
neurosis,just religious been the precious pearls have tained, obWe cannot help oyster'sdisease.
our
admiration
adoration
in the
face
of
such
marvels. The
"
secret
garden
and
"
of the Roman
Catholic
Church
has
given us
and would of
good
Life
want
bad
fruit.
It has
furnished
Art,
Science
Who
outcome
with
to
the
accumulators
the of
they
of
needed.
destroy
dream every
Basilica
St.
Assisi, the
the
mystic
Francis?
Every
and cles, its mira-
intelligentProtestant,
artist
must
Protestant
thinker
envy
Catholicism
its
may
mysteries and
seem
barbarous
are
though they
of
to
nobility.
CHAPTER
XIV
AFTER
having
I
doubled
to
the
find
Cape
the
of
open
Religion
sea,
and
here I
of
I
Mysticism,
am now
expected
another
"
and
facing barque,
caused is
a
reef, that
of
more
Miracles. tossed
can
feel my
waves
The
Why,"
once
by
the
by
this reef.
?
What
act
"
miracle
The
dictionary
to
defines
laws
act
it
"
as
an
of the
an
Divine
Power
contrary
the
an
of Nature
to
extraordinary
of
thing!"
such
as
Is
contrary
of the
course
the of
laws the
Nature,
or
the
stopping
of
to
a
stars,
These
the
resurrection
seem
dead have
person,
never
sible? postaken
:
phenomena
in the
place, except
laws of Nature
imagination
the laws
of
the
sacred
poets
God,
a
the
being
which
of the
Eternal
every
phenomenon mirage.
and Men
contradicts believed in
these
is
only
spiritual
tion, sugges-
only
them,
to
thanks
to
because the do
as
they
which
needed
we
believe
in them.
With
we can
laws
do
not
yet
move
know
thoroughly,
about
sciously, uncon-
great
the
We
fish do
currents
in the
midst annihilate
of
physical
us
and
were
psychical
not
would
if
we
immortal.
of
our
is, in my
opinion,
the
tific scien-
proof Among
very
to
indestructibility.
currents
these
is that
of
Suggestion.
has
one
From submit
earliest this
times,
the
Terrestrian formidable
Eternal
to
had in the
to
force, the
most
Universe,
We
whose
are
projector
is
the
God
"
Destiny.
It
be
323
aware
of it.
produces,
I
324
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
world,waves,
and
tempests,and
even
Without
its receivers
distributors
and
exercise it will
telegraphy
in which
Nature
proceeds.
act on the greatcan insignificant est, and the greatest on the most insignificant. This is the most mestic startling proof of our fraternity.The dowho bringsyou your earlybreakfast may utter few words which will affect your entire day. The a of a business man, or dailyletters of a society woman, most
The
contain such
a
words way,
which
will make
them
act
in such
and
by touchingcertain cellules of their motor. And all of us suggestionised we are by thousands of tinies, deswith regard to our concur thingswhich are to of the dead as well as by that of the by the spirit to us by chance, comes living. And no single suggestion for chance could not exist. Every suggestion is a reaction and a radiation. We not only be suggesmay tionised ourselves. by others,but we may suggestionise In auto-suggestion, the action is not exteriorised, haps peris relaxed; it acts on because the guiding nerve and the door itself with the cellules of the imagination is then open to all the phobias, and to to neurasthenia The senses its painfulextravagancies. be influence even may pened hapby a kind of reflex suggestion. I once to sprinkle with salt, instead of sugar. an orange The taste was to me so that, for the next disagreeable three days, my palate was affected by it that each so
" "
time
The
I took power
sugar of
I fancied it
was
salt.
suggestionis
very
strong with
those
326 tion.
THE
WONDERFUL there be
ROMANCE healers
Will
ever
who,
thanks
be
to
able to
the the
conducting dejects of
wires
of
cerebral
cellules and
correct
the
are
human
motor,
?
to
us
just
men
as
those would
of the
aeroplane motor
super-men. first be
are
corrected In
Such become
certainlybe
one
order
Let
man, super-
must
man.
then be
grateful
of trying to make themselves masters this wonderful force, Suggestion. the principal are Suggestion and auto-suggestion of that agents of all the metaphysicalmiracles, even the only one that it has been given to of the stigmata, been reading over to verify. I have us again, in the
to
those who
life of St. On
Francis, what
Mount he saw,
is called
"
the
heightsof
Alverne,
down
early dawn,
with
six
coming
shining wings,and upon him was the picture of crucified man. After time, the a staying there some wonderful apparition disappeared, leavingon the body the miraculous of the sufferings of St. Francis traces crucified: of Christ, making him look like a living man in the palms of his hands The heads of the nails were and in the upper part of his feet,whilst the points came
"
out
on
the
other the
as
side
of
is
the
hands
and
feet.
was
Between
room
the
a same
and flesh
points of
there
for
in the
just finger,
way,
a on
through
ring.
was
And
the saint9s
a
the mark
of
lance
thrust, like
blood
frequently
in
of
St. Francis."
so
phenomenon
manner
has
never
described
tailed de-
before.
These
painfuland
visible
signs
WONDERFUL been
ROMANCE and
327
lie
not
have What
an
did it all
then? in my
For
several
days
noon, afterLife
work.
for it.
and
was
I could
not
over
a
account
turning
came
the
pages
of another
a
to
reproduction of
I had
was
pictureby
scene
just
and
as
read
it.
The
seraph
to
was
body
bare
and
from the
side, from
were
were
rays
stigmatiseSaint
This seemed this
to
who
was me
him.
once,
engraving
be clear had
fascinated
to
me.
and,
of
most
as a
all at
it
Rays
seemed
to
me
light! naif
lation, reve-
Formerly,
and
symbol
at
always
of I the
but childish,
a
present it appeared
intuition
wonderful of
truth.
to
I uttered up
to
means
an
exclamation my !"
room,
joy
and
began
"
pace the
and the
down miracle of
are
I have
key by
that
be transmitted
luminous
rays
has
taught
flesh. had
us
there
not
an
which
Could
ardent nurtured
thought, a thought
as
which
become
madness,
the
same
it had
been
for of
long
years
by
image, that
it not flesh that
photograph
had been
wounds,
upon St.
worked
of
imprint by nerves
I
them and
upon ultrathis
that
Francis?
believe
be, I believe
now,
this
but
to
it may await
give
see.
it
now
which
shall
not
328 The
THE
WONDERFUL of
ROMANCE
has
not
larger part
this
humanity
invented it needed all their from
only
of The
believed
in miracles, but
and proves
it has
that
miracles,
walls of
Pagan
the aflame
temples, with
received with
now
ex-votos,
Those
acknowledged
walls
were
favours
heaven.
faith
are. ones
chapels
God
I have
votive gratitudejust as our The Christians gods which claimed properformed miracles just as the true heard how the Church never explains it has
never
and
that,
perhaps
This
been
asked
fo"r
an
planation. ex-
ing bringsme face to face with the burnquestion: Can we really obtain from God special of prayers, favours by means The giftsand sacrifices? be given to this question. It must answer yes or no readers to me, at least I hope, that my or seems are grown up enough to be able to bear and to understand the which is written no so quickly and has been so sequence conlong thought over. Every singlething is of some
" "
in
the
Universe.
a
appearance
and
the
of disappearance
flower
infinite vibrations.
to
who
some no
asks
one
to
be
stored re-
health, or
be restored would what he he
who
to
that
dear
to
him
may
health, has
As
a
idea of
of what
man
the
can
consequences
never
be. is
matter
fact
know which he
health
to
will obtain
he
asked
for
it,but
that
because
it is necessary death
us
Life.
We
If it be
are
Life and
wants,
this
will
the
work,
is,for
Terrestrians,the
We
must
honour
surpasses
all honours.
be in
harmony
with
it.
ROMANCE
is all useless and is in vain. that
329
in It
we
mean
prayer and
one we
Nothing
another be
sure,
is useless than
our
nothing
see,
our
has
may The East
end is
the
and
end,
progress
and
future
welfare. the
proof
and
all the
have
had, and
the
have,
of
their
miraculous
ones come
sanctuaries, where
to
crowd
afflicted
Although these prayers may not be disinterested they bring the creature for an ones, instant to the Divinityand, brief though the contact better and purified. be, the creature comes may away In former times, when the spark was more precious than gold, and could only be obtained with great difficulty, there were public altar-fires and people went there to fetch a light,just as they went to the fountains for
water.
are
implore God.
It is my
belief that
the
miraculous
to
sanctuaries
up
our
the and
altar-fires which
serve
keep
faith,
hope
poor
love, those
admirable
as
forces
to
human
man are
beings
three
we
are,
which
always who
Lourdes,
Valle
goes
to the mountain.
sanctuaries di
where
may the
study
foot of
Pompeii,
on
Vesuvius, and
of
Naples Cathedral,
of
the
first and
on
Saturday
teenth the six-
May,
Lourdes
on
the nineteenth
September
of December. !
Formerly
it
was
Salette which
cured
out
ple. peo-
Pilgrimagesare
as
there, but
of politeness,
it were, the
for it has
by Lourdes, eclipsed
sanctuary of France.
to
which The
is
now
great miraculous
have
to
Virgin'sfavours
move
moved another
another
place, as
the axis
everything does
place, even
330 of
THE
WONDERFUL The
ROMANCE
with
our
planet.
more
Pau
its mountain
torrents, is
of Isere. fashionable
to
"
beautiful
more
It is
zone
easy
of
access
the
seem
of the
Pyrenees.
it
not
be
of
much
importance,but
the
means
great deal.
the
secular
things with
about
itual spirones.
and
spiritual thingswith
this sanctuary
came
the secular
The
most
creation
of
in
the
of appariand beautiful way, by means tions poetical of the Virgin. I have just been reading' the account of it again, in the Histoire critique by Georges in which one feels not only the faith Bertrin, an account the
of
writer, but
one
the
most
absolute find
good faith;
two
count, ac-
thingswhich
which nevertheless my my and
does
not
often
together.
and I very have
His
is well
substantiated ideas
orthodox,
the justifies
which
the
given
in
preceding pages.
modernism this
This
to
a
is not the
same
first time
that
has
come
kind
always givesme
now
sensation delightful
before
me
an
excellent
portraitof
of
Berna-
Soubirous, the
looks
unconscious
or see
creator
Lourdes.
are
about
of eyes
sixteen
kind
see
which
used
prised, sur-
thingsas I see them, for they are bathed psychical light,perhaps. girland just when she was
to be
much
lightof
was a
a
specialkind,
she
a
She
at
delicate,puny
critical age,
noon,
near
pened hapMas-
out-doors
covered above
one
day,
wild Pau
at
grotto
which
sabielle
was
with
the
rose
trees, in the
She
rocks
waterfalls.
saw
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
331
standingat the entrance to this the grotto. Bernadette immediatelythought it was she drew her Virgin and, kneelingdown instinctively, chaplet from her pocket and began to tell her beads. The of descriptionshe gave of this unknown person, whom she caught a glimpse in a golden cloud," must have been a film produced in her frontal lobes by some She was lithograph. wearing a white dress,"we read, tied in at the waist by a blue ribbon, the ends of which fell on her dress, nearly to her feet. On her head was white which her hair could a veil,under scarcely be
young
woman
" " "
beautiful
seen.
She
wore
back
waist.
and Her
it fell bare
over
her
were
shoulders
below
her
feet
covered by the folds of her dress and on partially each foot was On her right arm a gold coloured rose. was a chaplet of white beads, the gold chain of which shone like the golden rose her feet." on This have been translated must literarydescription and arranged by some of the craft, as Bernadette one
was
a
backward
read let
me nor
child.
write.
At
of fourteen
on
she could
"
neither
to
say
The her
Lady
pray
by myself ;
told
the beads
at
of
chaplet,but
of each
'
tenth be
"
the end
in the
saying Holy
Glory
If I
to
Father,
the Son
and
to
Ghost.'
am
not
mistaken, this
is
little
arrangement by
the spiritualengineers theologian. Theologians are the of religion. Their mission is to watch over be the necessary logic of dogmas, so that there may cohesion. said that have In reality, Bernadette must
some
332
"
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
the
Lady
was
she
not
herself
ciently suffi-
knew
not
"
scarcelyany other prayers. developed to have understood decently have saluted herself
"
Hail
in her
own
honour.
child Jesus
who
offers him
more
these,the
I years
"
na'ifsand
in
once
old
What
was
Annunciation
nevertheless in kneeling other
asking a little girlof eleven of those stupid questions which usual : are the Virgin doing when the Angel of the The child,who was appeared to her? answered She was intelligent, promptly :
"
catechist
"
children
little
saw
None
on
of the
hearing
this
enormity, and
pointed it priest
Bernadette
saw
out
to them.
eighteenof
these
apparitionsand
One
all
this threw
making Lady
build
"
her gave
wonderfully beautiful.
this message
"
the
her
Tell
the
prieststo
quently freThis
we
chapel here."
created
centres
Metaphysical people
of prayer
in this way. that it is in this way
are
is
a
not
to
be of
as regretted,
have
lators. accumu-
number
valuable
artistic
In voice that
of these and
was
trances, the
and wash
girl heard
water
saying :
fountain."
Go There
drink
yourself in
nor
neither
fountain
of the
Virgin, she
and
at water
the
was
earth
not
away
in
certain
was even
place
It
clear,and
muddy
first,
334
THE that
to
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
water
enough
We of
spring of
know
were
was
discovered
there.
ought
of
how
the
this water
revealed
history
have
come
the
first miracle.
may
long
cures
credit,and
ones. a
most
of them
I believe to
been
a
authentic
cure
to
be
have
declared
to
that
patientcould
condemned
to
not
recover,
Lourdes been
death, this
completelycured, leaving his crutches in the grotto and his bandages in the pool. What doctor has not had the disagreeablesurprise of seeing some of his verdicts modified by the gods? of them Which boast of thoroughly understanding can all the mysteries of our spine and of our brain? in I neither believe in spontaneous generation,nor the instantaneity of things. These things do not exist inferior planet; do they exist elsewhere? on our very
person
must
have
do
not
know,
of
course.
When
some
chemist,
new
in
the
depths of
have
gas
appear,
I
it is because
ampoules. generative
of
at
just
reading the
which took what
account
several
taneous instan-
cures
place
Lourdes.
to
us
They
is not
sound
so
very
real, but
is instantaneous
for Nature.
to
us
It has
as
at its
unknown
yet, which
resoldering quietly
marrow
that
so
has
compressed by
we
some
vertebra,
and
preparing
which
order
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
attribute
335
to
cures
be
accomplished.
not to
Believers
instantaneous
to
the
the
supernatural, to
Those who
set
intervention
of
God.
aside
the be
scientifically
of Nature of God, rays. and
right,as
and this Those born
means
this would
not
power
that could
is
as
be.
as
the
intervention of
natural
the
intervention
solar
Terrestrians blind. of We
who
deny
to
it
are
infirm, deaf
to
cure
ought
endeavour
sense
them
by
logicaland
and
common
arguments.
in the
people they
priestsbelieve nothing
at
supernatural,
the natural.
know
know priests
man.
nothing yet
therefore
about
planet,animals
as
a
They speak
of
speak
have of
of God
no
blind
man
would
our
light. They
the
idea of the of
on
play
When
of
nervous
armature,
and
the
existence
act
the
us.
fluids,
the
currents
men
energieswhich
those been
on
medical been
suggested that
have
whom
miracles 'had
wrought might
an as
sensibilised to
just
were
or beings neuropathic, mently, extreme degree,they protested veheif the curing of neuropathic patients
not
the most
difficult of miracles
are
It is
an
almost
inconceivable
the
physical and
may have
to
pilgrimage
as a
invalids.
class For of
rule,
the
humble
circumstances. had
been of shut up
they
with
bacteria
their
respectivediseases, within
space,
narrow,
badly
at
and the
sometimes
currents
with of
no
sunshine
all.
day,
destiny brought
336
THE
ROMANCE
of Lourdes miracles ! ! Lourdes acted
on
name
to
these
people health
the
to
and
Hope
that
powerfullyon
the courage
poor
start
doomed
on
creatures
they
had
the
necessary
journey.
ing spoken of the joy they felt in breathfresh air, in seeing, from the train, in the even midst of their suffering, fields and fresh scenery. For the first time, they came out of themselves, as it were, ills in their sympathy with the they forgot their own ills of others, and they must have felt a certain' consolation in realising that they were not the only suffering
creatures
so
All of them
have
in the
world.
much
In
these
trains which
am sure
contain
much
pain,so
waves
I ugliness, physical
waves
there
must
be
and
of
wonderful
love.
on
sentiments, of
These
heroism, devotion,
forces
ones.
faith
and
psychical
afflicted
must
have
beneficent the
action
all these
And them
then, too,
each
very
fact of
are
being pilgrims
one
makes
first find
feel that
they
some
for
the
time, perhaps, in
arms
their
lives.
At
Lourdes, they
to
to
carry
dress
men
their and
the elect.
must
tain cer-
wounds,
women
and
who
are
a
kind, consoling
to tend
The
them
see
sick person
at
once as
of possibility Then be
come
miracle
and
treat
them,
in the
pool.
The
shock
cause
such
disappear.
ligious re-
There
also the
emotions spiritual
of the various
so
ceremonies.
that
tears.
cures.
These, in themselves,are
of
ing touch-
simple spectatorsare
apt
to fillwith
"
things
exist
"
work in
our
together
motor
towards
powerful
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
337
be
enough
that the
for
producing instantaneity, we
are
may
sure
these
radiations the
In the Middle
Ages,
the devil's
to
gramophone,
and and the
to
voice have
the
man,
and the
cinematograph would
work,
torture
considered
been
inventors death.
such
would
Our
have
condemned
even
grandmothers
would is still
our
have
to
us
considered
a
thingssupernatural.
What for
as
miracle, an
two
scendant de-
wireless
telegraphy.
These
must pilgrimages not
as
they
are
cured. much
Among
and
when
grim pilMecca
prestige as
this
pilgrim
of
Mussulmans,
puts into
bear A
activitygerms
fruit in future ago, I
saw one
of
which
will
life.
of my young Protestant He had
days
had
just
returned
from that
Lourdes.
deeply impressed by
the concentrated the
:
"
created
by
and of
by
words Heal
"
voices
our
sufferingones
chers
!"
The
French
to
words
:
"
malades,"
malades."
sounded His
him
mind
like
chairs
artistic of the
see
had
struck he had
by
been
the
psychical
and kiss
beauty
to
ceremony
a
ished greatlyaston-
people of
I
can
down
the
as
ground.
it is
an
quite understand
gesture. With
this to me, miracles."
"
they should,
of
Oriental
shade
"
regret,
after
he said
ism Protestant-
work
No,"
answered,
338
"
THE
WONDERFUL
Catholic
ROMANCE would
tell you
the
Roman
Church
upon
that,
as
this
giftwas
The
with
it alone."
is
came
though.
very heart
East, from
the and
as
the
India, and
born
and The
Western essentially
rejectedit.
said, the stabiliser of
Reformation mind.
was,
the human
Its
ours,
is religion
but it has
simple and
no
strong, much
stronger than
no symbols, and it does not produce imagination, miracle." to engender the enough spiritualwarmth The walls of its temple are, I believe,the only ones
"
without
as
ex-votos. of
That
does
not
matter
millions
its adherents
be
live very
we
well
this.
and
It would Protestant
terrible if
had
Catholic
preserve
miracles
us
miracles.
May
God
from
touched Lo-urdes
men
my
was
young
friend
more
than
anything
go
to
of the
stretcher-bearers.
do
not
their invalids.
ask
They
hotels and
for
and hospitals
waters.
simply
and
if there
is any carry
the
And
the
individual
with
they
a
away,
with
such
evident
kindliness
human
sort
of
respect,is frequentlya
was one
mere
wreck. in the of
My
friend
very
much the
surprisedto meet,
hotels,
a one
restaurant
of
of
Biarritz
these
gentleman
stretcher-bearers, wearing
his hat
flower
in his button-hole,
and
tilted
on
the back
of his head
was was a
accompanied disconcerting
to
by
to
demi-mondame.
This
trifle
not
my
accustomed
these
leaps,so
frequent with
Catholics.
THE
WONDERFUL
element
won man
ROMANCE
339
to
The
romantic and
in the
episode appealed
I
some
him,
of
though,
that his
was
his
admiration.
the young
was
probably
educated
mother,
at
who
had
been
by
ing taking a conscience cure, and, accordof thinking, to my act of true an humanity way redeem multitude of transgressions. a may Thanks to a sort of prescience, ways perhaps, I have albeen curious to know the impressions produced on I have questionednumbers of perpeople by Lourdes. sons of different nationality, and social standing. religion This impression was generallya good one during the pilgrimageseason, but, during the dead season, the The unfavourable. impression was distinctly stage is then empty, there is nothing left but the beautiful natural
Lourdes
background, whilst all the tricks and of the commercial visible. are exploitation ropes On the signsof certain shops, is given the owner's name with the addition: "uncle (or cousin) of Bernadette
scenery
of the
Soubirous."
that in Lourdes.
I the
have
heard
very does
not
ardent insist
Catholics
on
joicing re-
Church
"
the
sure,
"
belief have
The
White
Fathers," I feel
works
with
instituted excellent
charitable
use
a
the
miracle the
money,"
sake
but
they
great deal
a
of it to embellish
manner,
Pyrenees sanctuary,
of
in
very
modern These
for the
are
attractingtourists.
of
embellishments
or a
cross,
symbol
not
of
us
is saved. has
But cured
do
let
Lourdes
to
cure
people and
a
it
probably
Since
people
for
to
long
time
yet.
it exists, it is necessary
Life.
If
340
THE
WONDERFUL
that
ROMANCE
should
learn,to-morrow,
not
it was
all
colossal should
fraud,
I should
once
be
at
all
scandalised,but
of illusiomsm. of
begin at
Pompeii!
there the
to
study
the
miracle
The There
were no
miraculous
was no
sanctuary
A
Valle
di
Bernadette
Soubirous
mere
there, and
was
lawyer
mediary inter-
rather extraordinary. I certainly heard about this religious in a rather curious centre I had been to Pompeii a quarter of a century ago way. it as led back there. I found and, one fine day, I was changed as a dead city could be. It was entirely cleared and better kept than Naples, the livingcity. The cleanness of its streets, the made restoration
more
of certain
recent
of its houses
and
more
the
On
catastrophe seem
touching.
I stood
on
a
reaching the
to
ancient
theatre, amphito
part
take of
look
down
and
endeavour
discover
something
but
they
could of
see
older,
an clamation ex-
dome
which
immense
and
which
was
ablaze "What
with
gold
sunshine. my church
was
is that?"
ever
I asked
a
cicerone. there."
"
"I
do
not
remember
"
having seen
to
It used
not
exist,"I
the
told.
tuary sancwere
of the
Virgin of
its
at
Rosary.
of
Five
spent
"
on
it,and
treasury
four
jewels and
there
jects ob-
is estimated I should
never
millions."
was
have
thought
enough
faith
in
I remarked.
are
not
342
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
has
perform, and that is to make the the They quarrel about priests and monks agree. that is given and the lawyer,too, wants his share money for the Orphanage. all livinglike cats and Folks are of them Some for the are dogs in the country round. others for the monks and others again for Barpriests, tolo Longo."
not
been
able to
"And
"
whose
side do
you
take?
"
I asked.
The
lawyer's.
he has
for
Folks
chatter
speak
show he has
the
The
If he has worked
many
worked
great
families
say
as
well.
All
much
This
conversation there
was
made
some
me romance
want
to
know
more.
I This
felt that
hidden
me,
here.
extraordinary lawyer
interested
because
he
had
and there are thought of the children of the prisoners, all so on prisoners in Naples. I made enquiries many but met with either sullen hostility, with absolute sides, or indifference. The idea of the miracles prevented all unbelievers from putting their trust in Bartolo Longo's good faith,whilst the attention that was paid to the material side spoilt everythingfor the believers. At
that and
time
in my
no
life I
was
not
interested
I had I the
came
idea that
away
ever
should
be
in them.
but work. the best
without
Valle visiting
guide's conversation
I
was
did
When
back
in Rome,
a
I met
of
the
receptiongiven by
about Valle
her
di Pom-
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
She made
343
peii and
clear to
me
my
me
things
and,
for my
further
sent edification,
the This
by
for
who It is
is interested
weaving of
and
this world's
scrupulouslytruthful
us see
of such
childish naivete
even
the
wires
by
be
which
the
unconscious
to
determinism,
call
himself
power
led, and
I should he
Longo absolutelyinspired, by
"
Bartolo
believed
a
divine
which and
God,
which
This in
believed to be
of with the his
Virgin
of
the
Rosary."
was no
personage
doubt
harmony
he
man. as a was
to believe in
her, as
a
to found
and
he
was
weak
Italian
are
lawyers are,
those of
rule,curious
other
and
specimensand
but Bartolo supreme
unlike
any
country,
of
rare
kind,
Order and
for he
of St.
was
monomaniac He
a
who had
believed himself
Countess
in
danger
of her
tion. of damnato
married
he
Kusco
and, thanks
"
kind
of
snobbism,
She He used
always speaks
a
as
The
Countess." di
owned
house there
and from
some
land
to
at Valle
Pompeii.
to go
time
time, and
Terhis
to
me,
this desolate
spot,
near
the
ruins
of the
Roman
to
cure
rienniere, seemed
very
was
little calculated
melancholy.
find his
was
"
It
there,nevertheless,that
road."
he
was
Damascus
That,
it appears which
to
the
first of those
extraordinary acts
Nature
344
THE
to work
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
was
in him, and
name
by
means
of him, and
which
he
called One
by
the
of
"
miracle." in
a
day,
when
to
strolling along
be
one
wood the
named
Ar-
paja, believed
was
by
the
seized he
with
fits of be
when Satan.
believed
The
"
himself
is his account, told in his own following words : I I stopped short. Suddenly," he says, and thought my felt suffocated heart must burst. In
"
the midst
ear
of my which
voice and
me :
murmur
in my
a
words
myself
which
'
dead
art
friend of mine
had
repeated to
"
If thou
Rosary.
shall words
The
propagate
were
Rosary
of
I
shall be
saved
"
These
away my
like
flash
cleared
out
the hands
gloom
'
for
looked
and
stretched
towards
If it addressingthe Virgin: be true that thou hast promised St. Dominic that whosoever shall propagate the Rosary shall be saved, then I shall be saved, for I will not leave this Pompeii district
heaven
cried
out,
before
rang
here.' I bowed of
bell
peated re-
thousands
faithful hearts
were
then
thingsyou
After six
to
have
put,
in germ,
centuries,
create
a
St. Dominic's
to
serve,
in order
fresh
centre
of
Gauro,
the
Archangel
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
is
345
therefore, that
even
nothing They
other
lost, neither
in the
"
thoughts
of the
nor
dreams.
to
remain
soul
Earth,
in order
Bartolo
to
produce Longo
damnation
thoughts
that he he
other
dreams.
the
to
believed and
"
had
found
way
escape
did not
intend
let this
the buoy lifefrom it and,
Whosoever These
shall words
to
propagate
were
saved."
the
Providence madness.
threw
He
out
prevent him
foundering in
for the
next
to
seized it,clung to
him
do not
know
whether readers
his who
I should it.
like all my To
able to read
institute the
Rosary
in the
homes
"
of uneducated
peasants, who
who neither had
scarcely knew
a
the
Hail
Mary
"
even,
bols sym-
not
an
easy
thing. chapthen
and
lets.
metal
went
accepted rather
for
to
for the
sake of their
He
"
than
their
value. spiritual
from
shall of
cottage propagate
on
: cottage repeating
the such
salvation
an
Rosary cheap
time, a
is saved."
terms
The
not
did The of
fail to
di Pompeii
make
impression on
was,
some
minds.
kind
Valle
Church
all that
cracked
this
and
likelyto
a
fall into
ruins.
of
own
put
The the
up, of
in the
church,
which he
little he had
lithograph
had
over
the
Virgin
bed.
Rosary,
his
ple peo-
gathered round
I expect,
it,for
the
of reciting and
was
chaplet,
That He then
were,
old chiefly
women
children.
did not
formed.
346 remembered
were,
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
as
they
still
They did not like having their friends buried without being as accompanied to the grave by a religious procession, in the neighbouring villages. The lawyer, thereupon, had the brilliant idea of establishing a ciation, assoreligious the members of which should render this homage
to
had
innate
tenderness
for
their
dead.
any
of their
was
fellow members
who
died.
This
little
reallythe first layer of stones of the Yalle di Pompeii temple. The little picture of the Madonna was replaced by one which cost as much as three francs. It represented the Virgin giving the chaplet
to
association
St.
Rosa
and
the
to
St.
Dominic.
were
It
appears
that
This
these
metaphysical persons
be exhibited
the
hideous.
the
veneration
a
for
festival which It
some
had
been
announced
by
blasts.
the
arrived
manure
by
the messenger
the
man
cart
and
to
on
top
of
which
be
able ador-
you
are!
In and
this where
valley,which
all fireworks fetes,
had
so were
forsaken from
gaiety was
unknown,
and
henceforth
music.
came was
and, in the
world, religious
quite new
A and
"
The
the
church
a
was
needed
in connection The
a
subscriptionwas
a
"
of this Bartolo
to
month.
the of
Countess,"
also She
belonged
was
the
en-
St.
full of
THE
ROMANCE
347
all the and
soon
thusiasm
as
dream,
di
and
more
so
she
been
Valle
Pompeii
idea,
the and
had
herited in-
there
from
her
family. She
the
ested inter-
pious gifts
and,
first her
flow
in.
Then the
came
consecration
this,the Virgin of
The
Rosary performed
is the miracle in all its naivete: following girl of Naples, Clorinda Lucarelli, at the of
critical age
twelve, was
and
was
troubled
with
fits. epileptic up
She
aunt
was
an
orphan
her.
to be
being brought
most
by
an
who
The
celebrated doctors
do
had
declared
of this
patients
di 3rd from the
The been
image,
at
San On
Nicola
Tolentino, had
of
all prayers.
February,
the poor
child writhed
in convulsions
night
and The
to
morning
"
recover.
probable paid
Lucarelli
that her
day,
spoke
to her
of the the
subjectwhich
interested Madame
immediatelyfelt the first phase a ray of hope within her, and this was of the She phenomenon. promised, spontaneously, that, if the Virgin of the Rosary cured her niece, she This herself would church. set off to beg for the new the second was phase. On the 13th of February, the day when the restored image of the holy Rosary was
Pompeii work.
Lucarelli exhibited the third
on
was was
cured.
This
to
was
phase and
It
image
proclaimed
which
be
miraculous.
is
only the
first miracle
costs
fol-
348
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
lowed.
was came
The
subscriptionof
up it
was
one
halfpenny
of
month
swallowed
in the
not
a
stream
in, and
which
modest
the
temple
rose
from
earth.
The
and
various
difficulties are
restoration
quite epic
the
also
the
of
miraculous
image
and
the
transformation Bartolo
of St. Rosa
of Sienna.
Longo
is both
is not
He
of disenchanting
an
his readers.
which It
artlessness
comic
and
most
some
refreshing.
of the
to
seems
as
though
are
personages be
more
of
the
metaphysicaldream
than
to
destined of
renowned
others.
The
Madonna
pilgrimsand her The founder the most of all this extraordinary way. describes the splendour of the miraculous image with childish pride. The sanctuary had become a casket of offence Without to the worthy precious stones. any in the worst that all this was to me lawyer,it seems in Naples. I taste, as Catholic symbols always are the pearl cannot forgivemyself for not having seen which of the Immaculate adorns the right ear Virgin,
and the sandal of her
taste
draw
left
foot,which
was
set with
gems.
This
feminine
for
the
supposed to
The years work
have
to
is very
which
a
Longo
was
devoted
developedin
In
an
way
beyond
whom
not
all his
address
those
he
calls his
some
"
sisters and
brothers," he
says,
without
him
to
terness, bitthe
done
cede has
temple of
Valle di
Pompeii
to the
Holy See, he
THE
ROMANCE
lightof
a new
Dante's
dreams.
dazzling looking
life. When when
seems
dome
see
which this
out
beam
of fresh of my
face
filmagain, at
and
I hear
the back
forehead, or
to
I
to
see me
force spiritual
a
face, it
dialoguebetween
some
the
implacable
volcano
"
destroy you,
can
day,"
face, but
"
says you
as
the volcano.
cannot
"
You
answers
change
created
my
destroy
me,"
the little
sanctuary,
When
am
fragment
devastated
my
of Him
me,
who
you.
you
have of
my
stones
will
we
speak,
shall
Pompeii,
who
always be
dead
and
live."
sanctuaries,those of the
whole
East
those of the
West,
and unworthy acts reprehensible take place. For instance, the Turks are obliged to from killingeach other around prevent Christians Christ's tomb. neither be surprisednor We must dalised scanIt is the fermentation at this. taking place there, just as it does in the vats at the time of the out of this more vintage,and Life will always come purified. There is a metaphysical circle, it were, around as
crowd
of
Vesuvius, and
there
was
this is most
curious.
St.
On
Mount
at
Gauro,
Valle
the
there
apparitionof
were
Michael;
have the
di
Pompeii
of the
the miracles
Rosary
That
; at
we Naples itself,
of St. Janvier's
blood.
is
Was
all this
by
fear?
quite possible.
one
St. Janvier
was
of Diocletian's
was
martyrs.
later,under
brought back
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
351 it
Naples. brought
His
liquefied.God
about
knows
makers
how of
it was but legends, taken visible sign of the protection accorded as a by the Saint to the city which was so dangerously situated. Like in activity and is,I believe, Vesuvius, it remains the only Christian miracle which still takes place. In the twentieth credulity century it meets with the same
as
by
the
it did
in the
sixth!
Fear
is
great generator
of
faith.
One
day,
was
present
at
this
great mystery
I
in the
Naples
a
Cathedral.
of the
I felt the
specialkind startingout
with
expression of
be
The
people'seyes
were
ing stream-
perspiration and
beautiful, others
or
of
the
faces
were
very
hideous.
lipsseemed
is
no
ready
that
Janvier When
for prayer
for
blasphemy.
had
have
doubt
if the
and
hope
his
of
this crowd
been had
a
deceived, St.
bad
moment.
priestswould
look
the
when
behind
truth
them,
the
they
a
can
their
in
face, in
which
philosophical way,
we
the shrine
name
give up
sition compo-
shall know
the
of that
means
becomes
heat
not by liquefied,
of prayers,
but
by
the
the
of the
ambient
it he in real
air and
by
and
the
over
gesture
of the benediction In
repeated,as
blessed
to
serve
is,over
who
again.
der, won-
meantime,
it
was
be
invented
this
since human
"
comforting
miracle
more
thousands
miracle
of self itthis
creatures.
The
is the
true
the
more
false it is the
is it that
352
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
one,
helped forward
mind
a
and
is
ing help-
And
on
of my made
never
an
old memory
comes
back, something
an
on great impression
me,
impressionthat
in
been visit
a
effaced.
Many
years
Italy,I
known
to
girl of humble
very
class,
I had
she
was
beautiful, healthy
now
was
horrible
of her and
eased. dis-
With
anger, work I of
more
and
unjust stupid, watched, without understanding it, Nature's destruction this poor slower on girl. It was I can cruel than One possibly describe.
I found
sorrow increasing
afternoon,
her
mother,
the
a
and
an
aunt
who with
was
swollen
ing. weep-
sacrament at
had
just
I
my
a
heart
when
covered
with
little white
cloth,on
The
placed two
little wax
bright candlesticks
tapers and
a
wretched
was
fix. crucia
full of that
the
faint, warm
with what
odour,
him
mystic odour,
leaves with
which
priest brings
or
and
of
the
dying. Assunta,
She
was a mere
remained
a
her, was
dozing.
her
a
tiful beau-
skeleton.
as
Her
hair magnificent
was
cut
off,
Her halo
every
short
day hair, of
her
head
covered
colour, looked
had
like
round the
ears
thin
and
hollowed the
temples
and
brow, chiselled
and taken
a
lipsthinner
same
their colour,
but this
hand
had, like
true
Artist,respectedthe
THE
WONDERFUL
lines
as
353
beautiful, classical
like The
were
an
of
looked
angel
was
such very
the
Primitives
paint.
There from
room
two
came
opening
and
to
on
to
an
old
garden,
of the
which
was
laden
the
scent
trees.
I had
managed
the
my
invalid.
Presently she
saw
I great surprise,
that
ing myself without disturbopened her eyes and, to she was smiling. After it
was
thanking me prettilyfor the oranges which delightto take her, as she enjoyed them up
last,she
"
my
to the very
said:
Sa
"
signora
"
do
you
know
"
that
I have
made
vow
to the Madonna
to-day?
I must
"Really?"
"
I answered. that
Yes, I
me
see
die,but when
that do
in the
ground, supposing
She could taken
to
life I
was
so
again!
so
this, could
much
aback, that
her
I could find
words,
and
"
that, if
all the
she will
rest
perform
life
"
black
of my
dance
again,never
as
The
poor
an
girluttered
immense
then
these words
were
making
sacrifice.
why
the
I, myself, found
lying words
to
a me
"
with
to encourage
seemed
sacred.
Assunta
was
"
died the
morning following
to
me.
like
lightthat
blown It
was
her," I added.
'
354
"
THE
WONDERFUL
it is the God
No,
Signora
and
"
from him
their poor
mothers.
away
"
though
puts them
the
in His
Paradise
and
so
devil."
to
wish, it girl's
With
sounded
was
her
fiancewho
and In
in her that
"
dry wood,"
of
a man
then he murmured
love Italy,
" tenderly,
blessed bones."
out
sometimes
makes
poet
of the
people.
It is the faith in miracles which
creates
than
eyes
death,
that I
to
can
and of
which
had which Do
put into
I
not
ray
see
joy
"
shall
never
which
serves
now.
let
us
"
create
the
state
of grace
of this world.
ignoranceof our but their adult age has been borne along by childhood, childhood and their path prepared by it. I hope our liefs that their thinkers may recognisethat. The old beof the present generbegin to tickle the humour ation. Christmas cards I have just come two across droll and characteristic. which are irresistibly very from frivolous, France, disrespectful They did not come from but from the country of the Bible. They were England and from America and, I must own, that this of the cards is a huge rather On one me. surprised apple that has been bitten. The teeth marks of Adam
Our
descendants
will
laugh at
the
and
cause
Eve
are
visible. I
Underneath
is written
"
The
at
of it all." then
laughed heartilyas
"
I looked
it
and
I said aloud
Heaven
be thanked
for that
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
355
bite,
is
more
as
our
hope
is
the
result
of
it."
The
other
card
amusing
neither
still.
It
is
very than
more
nor
less
In
the there
background,
is
a warm
between
of
the
mountains,
the
sun
just
turning
and
sun
is
background
are
of
mysterious
flowers with
mist.
In
the
foreground palm-trees,
this rope, sized
long
a
and
two
tall
between
which
rope
two
is
stretched.
On
fastened vine-leaves
the
with
big
thorns,
pathetic,
learn from
different the
words
are
hanging.
that it is
"
We The
below
picture
first
washing
least
coarse.
day."
I
It
is
extremely
comic
and
not
in
the
put
my
this
characteristic
On
lithograph
looking
with
at
up
on
the
wall
over
dressing-table.
amusement,
it,
little
always
feel
certain
it
mingled
such
an
melancholy,
of the
as
already
gives
sion impres-
past
!
. . .
CHAPTER
XV
HAVE
not
yet finished
which
are
psychical phenomena,
to
us.
at
least
with
most
those
There
remains
the
I
astonishing
like it would my way.
to
of
all
"
prayer.
Ah,
but until
how if I
the in is
a
should
so,
be
able
skip
back
this
to
subject,
my my mind
did
end
keep coming
and
most
of
volume
The
would
disturb
thoughts
of
wicked
uncomfortable
things
the
dissatisfied
conscience.
between It
never
Communication
is
no
the have
Creator
and
up
creature
our
illusion.
it has
must
been
off
set
with
never
first be.
breath;
At
a
been it
cut
and
it
will
given
of
moment
produced
which
prayer.
Prayer
One
outcome ancestor
the
fear
inspires it.
and
day,
how
with
oh,
it still was,
cataclysm,
we
sudden,
mysterious
he
saw
emotion and
call
fear.
thought
of
masters
of the
away which
Nature,
of in
in his
a
the
torrent
which
in and
great
vanced ad-
pieces
sloping banks,
way
threatening
of the and he life
withdrew which
again, split
in the
the
voices
forest, in the
in the have
were
thunder
giant trees,
how
bolide
which
fell from
heaven. had
And
could
and
thought
not
that
forces
He
which
movement
animated?
to
bent
his
knee
before and
them,
to
in
order in them
make the
himself which
to
appear
smaller,
excite for
some
pity
he
had,
perhaps,
felt
captive.
356
Hoping
appease
358 In the
THE
WONDERFUL of human
ROMANCE
I fancy sacrifices, started the idea it that
days gods
was
some
theologianwho
could of the
the
will
be known
by the arrangement
When the liver and
was
of the
organs
victims.
priestshad
the heart
the
burnt
the
altar, but
the flesh
distributed
to those
present, sold
to
temples,and
These
given
over
the
the and
priests who
altars the
seem
bloody
of The
a
sacrifices
made
benches
butcher's
cake
was
shop
Pontiffs
was
butchers.
to
of pure
flour,which
This
offered
certain
gods,
all
the precursor
of the consecrated
came was
bread
of Christian
as
communities.
in its
the
own
good time,
things do,
money The trian
and
it
sin-money and
for the
new
the miracle-
which
worship.
Terrespeared ap-
giftsoffered
to to
the
me a see
always
lads
grotesque.
little
scene
to
witness
me
young
which
made I
now
The
biggerboy
had
wretched
which the smaller looking pocket-knife boy coveted. He thought, no doubt, that it would evidently be a fine thing to own knife which shut up. a
"
Give
it me," he
said,
"
and
you
shall have
all that
I have
"
in my
see
pockets."
what's
in your
Let's
repliedthe pockets,"
other
one.
The
child
spread
a
out
all his
somewhat possessions,
of
a
on reluctantly,
low
wall. and
a
They consisted
few
ball of
three string,
marbles
playing cards.
By
THE
WONDERFUL of
rapid
and
association
man
ideas, I
saw,
candour
so
poverty
so
thetic pawith
and
tears.
touching
owner
misty
the
The
of
the
a
knife
refused
exchange.
hurt with
was
tempted
with
to
buy
disappointedlittle
lest he
acts
fellow, but
himself
us
refrained it.
from
doing
so
should
Providence
often
like this
perhaps.
The Roman Catholic
Catechism
us
gives an
it is
"
admirable
an
definition of
our
of prayer.
It tells God."
that
elevation
soul towards
And
phenomenon.
away
which
from
his
him
to
cares
material
preoccupations and
of the oblivion be
transports
in order
to
metaphysical plane
a
earth,
and
give
moment's
repose,
change.
ing. refreshin
The words
even repetition,
though
understood
on
man
it may
mechanical, of
and
that This
are
not
is beneficent in various
force
acts
degrees and
for the
thousand
different
ways,
by by
means
a
of desire make
words, religion,
some
good.
could
never
start, and
his go
are flights
only
zone
very
ones. insignificant
They
his
beyond
of
never
the
the personages
of the of and
dream spiritual
are.
He
rarely reaches
are
highest peak
creatures
Olympus.
kneel, who
creatures
thousands church
who
not
frequent no
who
are
who
do
pray,
frequently very
Do
they
of
No, but
that
destined
active
service
than
360
THE and
WONDERFUL is not
ROMANCE
prayer, time
to
prayer
necessary the
to
them.
of their
From
pations, occu-
time, nevertheless,in
from
across
midst
them
from
all the He
to separate gulf which seems tracted religiousideal, their thoughts are at-
the
by
He
Beyond, by God,
is like and Him
and He
they
is.
wonder
what
come
is, what
where
They
into contact
with that is
an
in this way.
They
feel that
an
He
exists and
and
the atheist
upon
illusion
an
be
vidual indi-
whom
could
of have
the
would
act
and
who
not
not
been
made
people
stand under-
should
by
a
man,
and
that
man
believe in such
not
God
God
myself, but
who made
people
seems
should
me an on
believe
in the
to
aberration.
my floor of the hotel is German. mind
The
housemaid from
She is
comes
Posen, I believe.
this
She has
which
ishing aston-
and naturallyobjective
givesher
"
intuition. philosophical
who say
"
I do not
people
the
there
nor
is
no
to me,
own
the other
day, only
"
to
those is
is religion
me."
one
that I
Olga,"
What word
too
stupid for
the
you
are
first
sophical philoheard
it
maid
"
is
philosophy?
times
she asked.
I
"
I have know
that
several
and
do
not
what
means."
"
Wisdom," Ah,"
replied.
getically. simply,continuing her dustingener-
"
she said
The
people of
the
with working-class,
their admirable
THE
WONDERFUL that
more
"
ROMANCE
those who work
361
common-sense,
say
are
are
praying,"
even
and
they
author
once
right,for
all work,
that
of
humble
and
abjectkind, means
to
communion
with
One
day,
the
faces
of The
religious
Church
people,when
of St. Roch for of
me.
they
The
were
praying together.
was an
of Paris
excellent
so
post
to
tion of observaso
sight was
I have faiths
rows
full of
since
number
churches The
so
for the
yet
must
different,was
seen
a
ugly
many
and faces
have
to
great
many
of white shades
people together
may
realise how
different
they
be
dull
white, yellowishand
greenish
more
expressions of
piety
were
still
grimaces of
beautiful others
the most
veritable others
were
and
pathetic.
looking down
and
were looking upwards. There lips that were whilst the eyes would be glancing moving mechanically, here and there, which did not seem taking in impressions
to
be
ones. religious
of
the
hands
held
books,
others in
told
beads, and
The
were
men
clasped as
present seemed
older And
men
though
to
were
supplication.
at
a
be
looking on praying
to no,
a
some
the spectacle,
alone
was
with be
an
certain elevation
dignity.
sensation
a
all this
posed sup-
God
Ah,
I did not
very
have
that
instant.
I had of
an
clear
rest
impression of
which would
halt
in life's children
rush,
enforced
teach
to
keep
still.
362
As
THE of
a
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
matter
fact,
all
tongues
on
were
bridled
for
moment
and The
over
damper
waves
put
to
all turbulent
organ,
brain and
cells.
solemn
from
the
coming
a
going
created The
of the
the
congregation like
words of
diction, benerite
the
an
priest,the
which mind
was
the
atmosphere
then
came
idea
to my
militaryexercises
heroism for the love and for
for
trainingman
for struggle,
there are so cises exerpatriotism, religious him in concentration,spiritual life and training of God. The church service is only a preparation It is not prayer
for prayer.
itself. is
In Protestant in
a more
churches,
the
exercise religious
severe
performed
The
simple
faces
and
way.
The
expression of people's
man's Mussulin its manliness.
there
is uniform
is
and
conventional.
strangely touching
it
seems
moments
to
draw True
down,
prayer
into is
a
the
munion. com-
Mosque,
Presence
not
of God.
It could
be
only
individual.
that I have
I may
seen
add
it
as
that I have
far three of
as
seen
the eyes
phenomenon,
can see
human
years
the
This
was
ago, small
one
in
Italy,when
in the
Cathedral
I
was
a Spello,
town
Umbria. religious
just
of
two
dimly, but
to
lighted artistically,
eyes
a
magnificent dark
me
riveted
on
the eyes
Virgin brought
of
a man
standstill. of
They
age.
the hair
of
about
fiftyyears
was some
His
was
turning
or
grey
and He
his face
was
emaciated,
either
from and
by
the
illness
grief.
one
little distance
altar,with
other
knee
to
only on
be
the
the
leg
seemed
stiff.
His
THE
WONDERFUL
know
was
ROMANCE
363
what
the most
ish childto
that
she
ought
not
have
by
such of
this earnestness.
a
of prayer the
at
rupt inter-
muffled
tread,
been
fancied
not
the
back
of the
If I had should
then
writing my
that
even
chapters on
a
mysticism,I
have
it
was
case
of
I had
thought
who this
ma
of these
chaptersthen.
individual
"
pious
was. man
Un
signore, but
even
assai
infelice (a good
he
of old
are
family,
not
very
a
unhappy), Compared
and
replied.
to
There
things that
I did the frescoes
novelist's
respect, so
insist. of
livingprayer,
them
Pinturicchio,the
me
Renaissance
tabernacle, seemed
at all.
dead
things to
In
we
I do not
most
remember
beautiful the
my
opinion,the
are
forms
of
prayer
have
the Lord's
Prayer,
Canticle
and
of the
Sun,
the Laude
of St. Francis
of Assisi
certain
English
hymns.
Christ
an
taught
to
us
very the
simple and
one
immortal
which
of
Terclass
Father
restrians
or
Creator, thus
uniting all
race,
distinction
creed.
yet understood
mission
of
it,and
the
I believe
that
it contains
whole
prophet of
Father
"
Nazareth.
Out
"
of the The
magnificentwave
of the Sun."
of the
This
"
Our
came
Canticle
is still Christ's
364
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
it takes
"
Mankind
thanks
moon
God
and
for
the sisters,
brother,
clear
the
clouds, for
And
the
sky, for
for his
brother, the
this with bears
and fire,
death."
all
lationship, re-
profoundly real,with
man
beings and
him and
all
things,makes along
towards
greater, ennobles
Infinite. This
him
the the
adorable
canticle,
and
which, according to
to be
sung
in chorus every
in all the
every
temples of
the earth
repeated
mind The
"
day by by
thinking soul.
It would
most
be understood
the most
alike.
vated culti-
divine seal.
ceiving re-
Laus
Deo,"
follows all
wrote, after
the It
art
is stigmatisation,
"
hymn
art art
of pure
adoration.
begins as
God
Thou Thou
holy,Lord
the sole
God, thou
author of
above
gods,
This
not
miraculous in which
man
works." does
ask
anything!
masses.
English hymns
very that
are
written human.
for the
They hope
is my
are
manly
of the and
and
very
They
in
"
to
sacred that
poets, as
the
The
herd," Shepof
hope always
are
works
powerfully.
and
Our
prayers We know
prayers
of children
gars. beg-
nothing of the prayer of love. I shall orthodox scandalise many pious people, and many ple, peoknow that all of us, just as we by affirming are, of love. Mystics have an nothing yet of the prayer nary imaginary love for God, a kind of neurotic love. Ordimortals have
a
sort
of
forced
love
that
is due
366
THE made A
ROMANCE
Jiave
you!
was
It
is your
me
young
with
laughed
said in
"
never
before
heard
grace
at
meals
that
way,"
"
I say
fancy
better
star
it must
be
agreeable to
'
and easy
that
it is
a
As in
a
"
than
It is
to admire
see
herd
of
cows
grazing
of the
'
meadow
near.
There,
is
'
you
see," I continued,
"
the miracle
cream
yonder. Man needs green meat and, as he is not organised for grazing, Nature has created a livingapparatus for cutting the grass, it and transforming it macerating and re-macerating
into
"
taking placeover
white
But
milk, creamy
said
and
the process
makes
my
ter-broth fos-
companion, smiling.
cows
"
Exactly,
Hindus
and
the
into among
our
foster-mothers animals
The
were
"
who
put them
their sacred
profound
It
on
reallyis wonderful,"
the
her eyes
but after
fixed
good
"
animal
foster-mothers
are
"
no
effort to God."
No
effort ? of
kind
star, represents an
and of effort.
immensity
Have
on
now
of the
thought,
Earth and
calculation
not
the
?
"
Terrestrian
been
worked
for millions
of years
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
367
"
That
to
is
so,
is
it have
not
terrible
thing
and
to
that make
we
have fresh
"
forget
been ?
"
taught
mentality
Do
not
ourselves
forget
like
anything,"
the
said
are
quickly,
to
serve
"
for
your
impressions,
you
want
darkness,
then
came
for
making
light
and
go
in back
search
to my
of
it."
as,
conversation I have
mind of
the
last
days,
great
deal
conversation doctors
psychological
vogue. Some the of
have
are
brought
the
them of
for
thought by
by
suggestion
simple
are
reason,
others
hypnotic
this is
suggestion.
the
reason
They why
all will
of
right
agree.
and This
just
they
for
sary neces-
re-education
is
necessary
as
people
who for
are
quite
for
well the
physically,
sake of
just
it them is
is
invalids,
It but The has
teaching
and
to
look
on
at
Life.
already
and
come
going
of
slowly,
rank.
surely, day
will
the
people
humble
it
wave
religion,
will be
create
after the
has
evolved,
admiration prayer the the
together
and
of
the
of
able be the
to
produce
elevation
of
love. soul
truly
God of
the
earthly
Universe,
and
phenomenon
complete.
CHAPTER
XVI
THERE is
more
is
certainly some
some
one
working
with whom
with I
me,
am
or,
what
probable, having
took up the I
one
working.
my mind
as
After
next
were,
studied
Western
Christianism,
which it
social
was
questions chapter,
had,
it
prepared.
terror at
the
anguish
to at
and
of
a
difficult
on
invited
luncheon I
hotel many
the
shore
ago.
Lake,
which
to
had
stayed
years the
some
Whilst
talking
with had inward
my
friend, I recalled
former of the
d'hote,
which
an
guests,
and
me.
impression
for Count
on
Suddenly,
me were
had
start,
that of
just
C
near
to
,
two
those of
an
faces,
American
two
Milanese,
Seated
and
girl,
Miss
W
.
between
on
were
ing fine-look-
little which
we
boys.
are
Then,
wonderful which
film, with
I should have
all
provided, a
seventeen
once
again. previously,
an as
evening,
a
years with
was
exchanging
near
few of
remarks this
man same
acquaintance, just
I overheard
"
the
door young
dining-room,
to not
one
tall, dark
Heaven's
say
the
head
me
waiter
For
sake, Vittorio, do
This
put
by uncongenial
to
people."
the
most
request
from
Italian
another I
was
natural
thing
:
in the
"
world,
and
heard
need
torio Vitnot
reply promptly
fear
the
Monsieur
le Comte
that."
waiter's
were
I
eyes
noticed
as
the
keen, shrewd
round the
expression
in
he
glanced
vacant
368
table, at which
His face
then
there
very
few
places.
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE intuition.
and he
two
"
369
Will sieur Monpatriot com-
lightedup,
come
as
though by
"
some
here?
a
he the
said,
The
his
to
a
seat
to
right of
women,
mother
and
daughter.
eyes
latter
a
charming complexion
face
of
golden brown,
The
Italian's
expressed satisfaction. Vittorio evidently understood seat not uncongenial. My him, for his neighbours were
was
opposite Count
menu,
C the
and
I noticed
to
that he
two
passed
to
the
women.
the On
salt and
fruit
the
American
leaving the
mixture the
table of
after
dinner, he bowed
and The intentional
them
with
that
courtesy
mility hu-
in which
at
Italian excels.
followingday,
the Italian and
luncheon, conversation
began
between
at
his
neighbours.
was
It
continued
on
dinner verandah.
and,
the
day
the
it following, American
women
renewed flew
seem
the
Then
women
away.
me
I say
flew, as
American
always
and there.
to
like
foreign birds
went
perching
I the in the
here
The
Count
away of
in his turn.
saw
followingyear,
of his Herald. had told
me
in the
May,
W
announcement
marriage
I had the
man a seen
Miss
New
a
York
prologue of it,and
had
followed. his table
friend
chapters that
had found
At
Rome,
He
neighbour
to
again.
danced
formal
her
introduction in
her,
keen
and
flirted with
and,
spite of
the
both oppositionof the mother, he managed to marry fortune which to her the girl and the handsome came had before from her father. The epiloguewhich I now embellished by these two scions,who appeared me was to be most happy.
370
As it
were
THE I recalled
on a
WONDERFUL
all I this,
ROMANCE
saw
luminous the
screen,
taking the
his
young
Milanese
towards
was
to become
wife,the
this gesture
girlwho
seat, had
therefore
for him.
And
of the
when head-waiter's,
he
a
pointed to
the vacant
marriage,to graft a old impoverishedfamily human its social rank and existence. Its action will go on being perpetuated, perhaps, through several generations.
Was
not
waiter,the collaborator
little may
of
Providence but
guessed
sure
this
himself,
and
be
that whom
are
its collaborators,
we sider con-
collaborators, even
even
those who
criminals,and
those
chosen
from
lower
work
dence. preciousand dear to ProviThis is not only because they are doing the dence's Proviassigned to them, but because they are This creation. own stereotypedgesture of the
kingdom,
must
be
waiter's
used
to
get
on
my
nerves,
but
at
present
interest. fine
my
objective eye
it serves,
watches
it with
and curiosity
some
If
ness, happiinto
fine
hotel,
wager
misery.
on
Its mission
this account. of
never
a
Count
sort
perhaps, out
that the been he has
of
but gratitude,
I would
man
to the
who
was
agent
of his fortune. of
Italian
would be
have
genial con-
capable
or
understanding
for
what
would
uncongenial to
necessary
Italian,and
Vittorio Milanese
had
been
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE This
say
371
girl.
I
or providential,
might
fact
such
most
The
humble,
out
the the
continuallyworking
and the
of the
way,
great
are
working
out,
is
humble.
This
true
it satisfies
us
dignity.
same
It makes
colleaguesof
not
all,
of
of
the
body;
workmen
of
man,
but
long time,
at
very and
or
who
were
were
employed
me so
the black
a
hotel
to
placed re-
many
a
coats
white
caps ;
Francis
John,
it
Louisa
replaceda Mary
the
same man
and
or or
it seemed
woman.
to
me
that
some
was
always
attracted
Then, by
these which
characteristic
action, one
my
another
my
of
individuals
notice.
To
mind,
had been to my objective, eye, which born again,they now began to appear as Life's servitors, covered as specimens of the terrestrial soul. I disinteresting in them that came ture, straightfrom Naqualities
had
become
which qualities
to
were
neither
whole
due
to
education
won
nor
conventionality. The
and
even
class then
In
our
my
pathy sym-
my become
affection.
an
touring epoch,
and
it deserves
this
class
to
has
important
in hotels
factor
be better who in
are
known.
Those
servants
employed
In
are
superior to
had
a
privatehouses.
education.
They
must
have
good
elementary
luncheon write and
their
off-time, between
study French,
of their
own
exercises
read
the newspapers
878
THE
WONDERFUL
German
ROMANCE
and Italian and
country.
servants
hotel
are*
the Germans
It
Italians
generally the
that,
from
of the staff.
happens frequently
from the
their
sixth storey, we
or
get strains
of
guitar. The waiters need be intelligent, to have to be psya good memory, chologist All this is required and to have a quick eye. them and some of them are well qualiextraordinarily fied
for their
see
the
work. when
that
a
Certain
waiters
or so
look
in
vain, for
they
It
never
knife, fork
there
a are
glass is wanting.
many
is
astounding
Waiters who clowns
Terrestrians
never
have
serve
good pair of eyes, can meals in the privaterooms carrying the trays, laden
different
out
the
skill of
for
to
glass They
the
and
often
china,
run
the
floors of
the I
can
with
at
once,
them,
those
of
vanity.
will
some or a
now,
who
day
to
black
neck-tie
those
of the
are
head-waiter,
doomed
manager's
the white
coat, and
neck-tie.
There
who
forever
are
very
few
officials in
the
to must
would
hotel.
be
capable of acting as
individual the and house. has He
This
watch have
the
general
memory
securityof
for which
names
good
and
parcels
an count ac-
arrive
from
cabmen,
to
chauffeurs
customers,
help
tables by heart the railway timecould and be almost No one a livingBaedeker. this that is expected from imagine all the information
374
to
THE
WONDERFUL
A
pride lights
Rich the latter
up
they
doing this.
Are
children
not
children
give.
and
are
They are nearly always French. and very fine couplesthey often
noticed the
way in
I have
quently fre-
which
and I
the
wife been
tries to
lighten her
touched
husband's this.
work,
by
Their
children
have
joy of being with these for them all the they are paying money adore them all the more, probably,for that
The soul of the different
sacrifice the
and
They
reason.
nations
to
which
hotei servants
of the Northern
belongcan
German that The
and
of the
of the Swiss
is
rough
is
and
Southern
German
gentleand refined.
and shrewd courteous passionate, instinctively ; that of the Austrian pleasant and gay; that of the Scandinavian timid, proud and very sentimental; that of the English apparentlycold, somewhat distant,but That and dignified. correct of the French gives me a sensation of clearness, and frankness. quick intelligence of those employed in the hotels belong to good Some families. the Austrians and Scandinavians Among there are some strappingyoung men. very fine-looking, They are very clean, well and carefullydressed and would pass for the scions of Grand
see,
or
Foreigners only
of course,
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
375
of
various
nationalities, but
is
a
under
the
of this best
side there
a
constant
bubblingup
The
jealousy,envy
has
to
and be
crowd
of
ugly
the When
are
instincts.
manager
to
very
just, if
he is
obtain
peace
among
necessary discipline
of his
guests.
people of
very
the
humbler
and with
class
are
not
fraternal
other
to each
other's relief
find selves them-
together under
There is
master,
nothing surprisingin
up in the
enemies.
must
be
scale to be able to psychological bear the brunt of rivalry well. Those badly lodged. employed in hotels are generally just under the They have to sleepin very small rooms, and in summer that are roof, rooms extremely warm
fairlyhigh
extremely
time.
cold
must
simply
content
there
to
me
difference
after
visits.
The
employes
the
frequentlyill-fed.
action lose their this. free
In
they have
the
right of bringing an
cannot
against
avaricious
and
situations It is simply
man
afterwards
and slaverystill,
slaveryof
is the
hardest
I
was
kind
of any.
to
see
glad
rest
the introduction
It is
a
of the
law
for
day
hotel
of
every
week.
a
tiresome
law
for the
and proprietors,
for those
servants
ing stayonce a
in the
hotels,as
it
strange
376 week.
rest
THE
WONDERFUL few
an
ROMANCE those
For
among
employed,
this
day
money
of
of
for the
jority ma-
excellent
thing. They
they get up late on this day, which is The knew. Swiss and never a luxury their predecessors Germans generally go for long country walks, they treat themselves to the cinematograph, go to the picture Their cerebral cellules music. to hear some or galleries of fresh impressions, and receive thousands this, no It seems doubt, advances their progress. as though the to accelerate gods want everythingat present. The
French
married
or
servants
go
to
see
their have
children,their
a
parents
coffee
seem
their friends.
Those
who
room
where some-
like
going
make
to
there
together. they
cook
The there
of
they
that
feel
a
delicious to them in
they
specialkind
joy
The followingday they return being at home. rested and more to the hotel,looking ready to put forth their in their daily work. When humanity energy knows its own body and soul better and the play of the of the best use it undergoes, it will make repercussions
the
forces
then
of
each
we
one
for the
benefit learnt
to
of how
all,and
to
it is
one
only
is
that
To
shall have
love
to
another.
love is
nothing,but
know
how
love
everything!
Those
give us what the right sort of mutuality can founded a Society which gives them
employed
It procures
in hotels
fine do.
example They
and
of
have
tection. pro-
all
help
them
an
indemnity of
day
in
case
of
THE
ROMANCE
377
and franc
illness,during the
months,
months. and
one
fiftyduring
them later and
a
the
followingthree
two
It also
a
gives
year,
pension of
It pays
hundred
francs fifty
on.
the
funeral
and
expenses
helps the
relatives
widows
was
orphans.
in any
a a
Formerly
trace
died,he
could
buried find
pauper's grave
of him.
and At
never
temporary
allotment round
bought
a
in the
cemetery,
on
his
grave
is marked with
wreath of
is laid
two
it.
scription sub-
francs
fiftya month,
of the
to
profitsof
the
an
annual
ball and
the interest
capitalwhich
Society possesses,
because this,chiefly
for, thanks
is
now
its
it giftsand legacies,
rich.
to
It has
it is due
day
when
it has
the
to
have
this its
capitalwill increase,but
capitalwill
hotel
real
profit. Many
ones,
wealthy They
to
are
protest against this indirect taxation. that service is supposed right,in the sense
in the the hotel
be
included
as
prices. They
of little
not
are
wrong,
inasmuch which
hundreds
are
special attentions
a
they get
well
worth,
pourboire but
The gratification.
it is as humiliating, is a free thing, but a gratification in a way obligatory, who the person and it honours gives it and the one who receives it. There a are quantity of words which, like times. A wealthy this one, ought to be changed in our
pourboire
is
378 American
that
THE
WONDERFUL
said I
to
ROMANCE
man
me
one
day
"
sider con-
spend
is
in
pourboiresis
His
the money
that
brings me
the most."
an
mind practical
had
discovered
There
innate them
are
which
makes
for them.
what them.
us,
we
behindhand
back
is
always
the
more
special with which porters handle the trunks and bags of care those who them have treated justly. Generally, and this is not a very agreeablething to have to own, women for instance, not are as as men. Foreign women, generous than they had who are Paris, buy more visiting intended to buy. When they have used their letter of credit up and are going away, they will economise on the tips. I knew Sicilian woman of good social posia tion. She not was wealthy and, on arrivingat the she should need hotel,she used to put aside the money
for the servants,
so
often
noticed
that
her
purchases should
That
was a
not true
oblige
ment senti-
generosity.
justice. Money
esteem
alone is not
and
They feel,
in them
which by intuition,
interested
and
they
cannot
me,
as
are
grateful for
distribute
this interest.
Unfortunately, I
those
who wait I have
on
to gratifications
were on a as
though
been
and millionaire,
yet
ways al-
millionaire. a though I were of the In a hotel where I stayed for a long time, one veritable human a masterpiece,a comic porters was He had a shock masterpiece. He was a natural clown. of hair, jerky movements and the bewildered expression waited
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
He
379 had
the
of that
way he
was
of individual. with
at
same
of did
but things,
to
only
seemed
appear
to
be
doing
done.
matter
slip through
all this,he
a was
powerful
born
in his what
hands
ready
As
a
Besides
humorist.
of fact, he had
His fellow
fortune
saw
"
roughly
his
true
built
figure.
was
servants
vocation that
negro
and
they
Chocolat," after
was
clown
of the
Cirque, who
had been
the up,
joy
after
of
Parisian
brought
a
the death
He
mother, by
of the
Beauce
farmer.
then
on
had
charge
turkeys
be
and
of the
sheep.
a
of bewilderment
this herdsman,
arrivingin
He
was
first-class Parisian
once
a
hotel, can
ined. imagfists
at
living target
be
soon
jokers,but
won
his
his
heavy
for him
an
certain
Gustave-Choc-
important
on
the hotel I
staff. the
had
morning, badly
her done.
move
my
way him
downstairs,
for severely his duster she had
heard
that
hotel been
proprietorblaming
work
Holding
away when
in his
hand, he
watched He then
finished
speaking.
to
turned
to
chamber-maid,
their
"
who
happened
with
a
be
mistress
movement
chin, he
and
with
her?
If she
going
tears
stop !
His
"
thereupon
buffoonery
balustrade.
came.
utter
till the
few
he
days later,
was
I heard
him
talkingas
"
ing sweep-
landing energetically.
Rich
people!
I'm
380
THE
ROMANCE
they are always in bed. their microbes and they are the ones I have to swallow With little culture,he would, perhaps, to be ill! a have been a great humorist. I used to like gettinghim his headstrong forehead, all barred Behind to talk. with those wrinkles of childhood it was caused as by the most early suffering,I discovered unexpected derstanding and, among others, a specialgift for uncapabilities Whilst minding everything mechanical. his sheep he had studied the working of an old watch,
sorry
for them
"
he had
succeeded
"
ing in understanda
He
used
to
say,
proudly:
soon
If
watch
does
go, I know
what
is the matter
with
it,and, if only
mend it ! " His of the hotel I also
"
I had
the necessary
tools,I could
had
been
love of clock-work
clocks and
fatal to
some
to the alarums
of his fellow-servants.
an
discovered
novels.
to
on
that
he
had
as on
innate
as
love of he could
He
"
patriotic
he
me
He
bought
when
many
and told
not
used
devour
account
them
night duty.
stature, he
that,
cepted ac-
of his short
had
been
service. military ? Why should they care a straw about my height window he added, polishingup my furiously. There are plenty of chicken-hearted chaps of six foot. I could He then tossed his head to any one." give a jacketing in his clown-like way and remarked : They'll perhaps be glad to get me some day !
for
"
"
"
"
"
Our
poor
see
Chocolat
the
confided
in me, those
and
who
several blamed
times him
I could
grudge he bore
"
unjustly.
"
he remarked.
"
They
382 all.
THE All
ROMANCE
so
at
of Parliament
leg up.
then.
them.
When
know
members flummery of priests, and that they shall get a socialists, so they've climbed on to the wall, though,
you any
not longer,they're
even ins cous-
they don't
It's
only simpletonsthat
catch this bird
" yes !
get taken
with that
in
by
his
They
!
don't
chaff.
Brothers
Oh,
continued
"
Gustave,
and that
with
amusing jerk of the head, if I went her brother and lady here that I was
wouldn't sister,
I
good
my
she
round
scene
!"
that
such
tion declara-
and
I had
"
the greatest
same are our
maintain is very
of the
to difficulty fraternity
creatures
all the
same
Those
who
very
me
tell
vagabond, morning?
" "
without
my
not
"
if you
had
brothers, of the
troubled
same
would
not
have
you."
P'r'apsnot."
You
could
not eat
"
your you
dinner
knew
to
side be
fellow-creature
whom
you?" Oh,
" "
no,
but there
are
plentyof
know
well
are
of their
poverty,
do
no
doubt, for
eat
mutual
"
aid is not
all
men
If
they
each
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
383 other? of
"
other's
"
noses
off,why
do
they rob
and
Because
they
were
created, for
different from
sake
the
struggle,all
of them
are
of them
other.
of them
Some
are
good,
to
"
others
bad;
some
are
born
to
command,
of brothers."
others
obey; and
And
"
enemies
is that it
I think make
just? is,because
the most
"
it
all requires
sorts
of
people
we
to
are
the world,' as
the
saying
humble
as
is.
Then, too,
as
all necessary,
well
the greatest."
"Even
those
that
are
good
Gustave, looking me
"
full in the
for
aggressiveexpressionin
But, my
does who
his eyes.
a
good fellow,there
The all
singlecreature
those
to
nothing.
infirm and
who
are some
reallyill are
one
doing something.
have about
to do
In order
get
else to act,
we
something ourselves.
movement.
One
movement
brings
like you I
another
anician mech-
must
understand
but all the
that."
same
"
Yes,
understand,
wrong and yes,
many
there
must
be
something
wretched
"
somewhere,
Madame
I
for
there's
know
too
much
"
poverty
know,
are
does not I
p'r'aps
in the
oh,
too
know,"
interruptedquickly.
are
"
There
things
that
wrong
God's is at
right.
with the
us.
He
gradually being
in
can
bringing
console will death
perfection.
And the
In the
you
to all of
that
at
the humbler
class
does
not
get
better
part
or,
any
384
THE
ROMANCE
has
master
only
has
and
of
earning
do
the
daily bread.
sibility respon-
of
meeting
the
if he cannot
this,he is dishonoured.
is of
than
You
hear
nothing of
so
the
sometimes
more
great
There the
at
are
suicides among
people
among
poor.
Presidents, and
have
to
those
more
the
head
longerand
you your
arduous
never
days
Those
want
whom
listen head
tell you
this,as
they
soft
to turn
in the wrong
snore,
direction.
and in many
seen seem
In the
night
beds,
refuges,the
slumber
never
slumberers
comes.
You
have
Do
many
to
American you
millionaires
they
"
much
happier
"
than
no
yourself?
don't
seem
Lord,
They
to be
having
that
much
of
spree.
"
I've noticed
They
know.
have
troubles
you
.
you
will
scales
never are
"
Ah,
may
.
that
God's
equally balanced.
Some of my chums whether stars?
say that
was
God.
the clear
moon as
I ask and
them the
it's men
No,
that
God,
day-
light."
"
Yes, God
is the
great clock-maker.
of
our
We
cannot
derstand un-
the movement
the
to movements
Earth
; it
is combined
with
of millions
of stars
and
they
all have
together." Chocassented our Yes, that's quite possible," believe that Does Madame olat,"in a knowing way. tell us ? there will be another world, as the priests
keep
"
"
time
"
"
THE
"
WONDERFUL
and
ROMANCE will be
385
you
great mechanician
answered.
plenty
would
our
we
of tools?" need." ! I
we was were
"
afraid that
once we
we
should
just
"
in Paradise."
must
Oh,
no,
shall go
working, as
always good
low, fel-
be
"
learning something."
Oh, well, that
will suit me," observed the
getting up.
"
And
in the
more
room
look
shines like
"
gold."
very
Yes,
it looks with
it
final rub
his white
Although
years It had ago,
place more
it down it
was
than
ten
able
write
as
exactly.
remained and
memory, when
very it.
acteristic char-
to serve,
I needed
first love-affair Strangely enough, Chocolat's about it. On resist telling farce, and I cannot from
was
was
ing arrivto
his
most
native beautiful of
him,
some
the
he had It
was
very
dirty habits
not
long,though, before
more
he
have very
quite a time, he
was
him,
am
sure.
In
man.
When I
his
rough
his
done, he would
and
expect he curry-combed
then comb
on
himself very
He energetically.
would and
thick,
linen.
his clothes
put
clean
386
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
in appearance would then
after this
stand
tache mouson
of
soap
and
water,
he
doorstep, strokingand
and
twirlinghis budding
instantaneous
He
was
taking in
his
quantityof
eyes.
graphs photolong
in
with
not
one discovering
housemaids in the neighprettiest bourhood Unfortunatelyfor himself,he expressed his this gave
on
admiration idea of
him that
aloud, and
a
the told
playing
the He he
good joke
noticed this
of them
girlhad
took
now
him
looks.
as seriously,
extremely
ceived re-
vain, and
the
began
to
strut
about
finely. He
and
written letters,
soon
in very
friendlyterms,
very
most
her admirer
at
She loving epistles signed Louise. that he must neither speak to her, nor she
was
told look
walking under the arcades, as it These would not do for her to be compromised by him. wretched jokerscarried out their plan so well practical fellow was that the poor soon wildly in love. He paid and more attention to his toilette, bought startling more he was When neckties and used scented soap. joked
her, when
about
a
all
this,he would
smile
"
reply,with
men
wink
men
and
!"
conceited
Young
will be
Finally,the pseudo-Louiseappointed a meeting, under the arches of the Madeleine Church, between twelve and
one
in the afternoon.
At
was
the
his luncheon
span,
hour,
he
I came. awaiting his beloved. Alas, she never cruellydisappointed. That evening,his expect he was
tormentors sent
him
was
note
to
comfort This
him,
in which
was
another
meeting
arranged.
comedy
kept
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
387
up
for
the
one
victim
appetite
in question
told the
being taken
the
same
her
name.
She
the
was
at
time
at
flattered
once
by
to
sentiment
had
inspired.
to
She
wrote
him. had
Chocolat
told
on
about
and it
as
the gave
a
abominable
me
been
I
played
him
read.
copied
and
it and
kept
It
ran
document
:
kindness
delicacy.
thus
"
MONSIEUR
"
GUSTAVE,
never
I have has
to
sent
you
letter of any
you,
kind.
trick
been
do
man
played
with
upon I my
am own
but
I have
had
nothing
to
a
it.
going to
home,
this
are were so
be married
so
young is
no
near
that
not
my I
heart
should
longer
liked
free.
as
If you is
so,
have
you There
upright
left
but
and
to
straightforward. despisethose
a
nothing
fun
who
tried to make
of you
and
in such
stupid
way.
They
are
imbeciles
good-forLOUISE."
nothings.
"
has
read
it?"
said
"
Gustavet
been
those
him liked
the letter.
me are
free,
who
and
she
that
imagined
. . .
this take-in
imbeciles
and
Imbeciles," he repeated,in
of paper with the back
the
sheet
of his hand
that's
written
there."
388
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE intuition
that
were
I admired
the feminine
the love words and she
of this humble
needed her
a
She
the
at
own
had
found
for
girl. healing
and,
wounded
the
same
of self-respect had
adorer
time,
given
this
on
him
weapon
for her
would
revenge.
Without
used
letter, Chocolat
his
tormentors
probably have
it was, every
one
his fists
and,
letter
as
he
himself
with
showing
the
to
During
left the
season,
Gustave
and
see
gave the
notice
and
as
hotel, " in
On and
order my I
was
to. go
return
world,"
he
he
no
said himself.
for the
sorry. of two I
t
winter,
never
was
longer there
on
very
saw
him years
again but,
we
Shrove
Tuesday
It
had
most
arcades than
our
of the
Rue
de
Castiglione.
us
was
no
other How
ex-porter
could he
giving
have
would
this
to
serenade.
the of
and
where This
learned
play
made
hunting-horn?
him
an
fresh
clown. And
talent
have
accomplished
of this
so
I had
as
to
go
to
Vevey
that think
not
in search
me
ter! chapto
Such
write it and
we
it
seems
is, it
to
has
me
given
great pleasure
it
I have of
paid
are
debt.
When
that
first
begin
to
it,we
surprised
the ment senti-
Christianism of
should
have
developed
it has
see
human look
at
more fraternity
than
done, but
that
no
when
has
we never
its work
more
we closely,
this
use
been
real
for
Christians.
true.
It It
is of
protesting,as
after fraternity
this is
the it
quite
preached
ass.
manner
of
Balaam's
Nature,
ignored everythingin
the divine
book,
390
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
We
"
are
always
down
told
to
"
Look
above."
would
say,
Look
below,
of
deeper
like
and
ever
deeper things,
down,
must
for be
the buried
secrets
God,
down."
all
precious
very
deep
CHAPTER
XVII
THE known
own.
Autumn
as
sunsets
on
part
a
of
Leman,
which
is
the
Large
Lake,
sunset not
specialbeauty
an
of their
on me
Yesterday's
I
a
impression
for the
a
which
hope
will
effaced
long
of very
was
Against peaked
or
remarkably
rounded
sky,
the
outlines
were
Alps
of
chain,
blue
marquetry
looked
over
snow,
pure this
solidified
azure,
an
azure.
over
whiteness
sun
the that
light
was
the
setting
divine. which A
threw then
art
truly
upon
It Venus few
as
a
golden
background,
liancy. brilin the
appeared
minutes later
its diamond-like
was
visible
east,
the
as
red
ruby.
of
stars
a
Between
new moon
two out
livingjewels, against
the the
faint The
crescent
sky.
silence.
to
three
"
remained of A I
in
twilight
I
me
The
honeymoon
and
Mars,"
gave
said
a
myself
of
irreverently.
second
can never
glance
look
kind
religiousemotion.
firmament. make A
a
long
at
the its
starry mystery
as
Its thrill
unfathomable of
awe run
immensity
down
my my
and
back,
atom at
am.
few
minutes and
later, I took
my eyes, fell
place
my
still filled
on
with
the
of
on
the my the
was
above,
The in
the It
little
globe
Earth my like
seems
ble, incredito
me
but
for
life,it
those
occurred that
were
that
not
only
planet
391
shin-
392
ROMANCE that
its route traced tween be-
ing
was
two, that
some
it
appeared
every
them,
a
above
horizon, and
firmament. that I had
that every
I had
golden
it
nail in the
to
me
and had
seems
always known
it,but
reallyconceived this before. To conceive a within us that something fresh is formed thing means and, according to the thing conceived, the sensation is the Terrestrians, feet exquisite or painful. I saw thus on the surface of against feet,kept in equilibrium in the solid globewhich keeps turning round itself, on a
never
rate
of
not
1600
an
hour.
myself
I
in the I
cage
saw
where
I do
sing,alas,but
my little
cise exer-
where
think, and
the This stars. amusing rollingamong Then vision seemed I turned to me grandly comic. my how Was this then little globe slowly round. man A imagined the planet to be on which he had grown? sphere,just a little flat towards the poles,swellingout which at its equator, on longitudinaland horizontal lines are serve traced, imaginary lines which us as
books
land
marks.
The the
pale
green The
background
solid part,
indicates
the
the
liquidpart,
is cut up
Ocean. and
or
Earth,
in
strangely
very
irregularly, ending
This
solid with
It then
stringsof
Each whom bind
islands.
part
the
is divided
numberless
green.
to to
red, yellow,
name
and
piecesbears
An countries
of the
nation
seems
belongs.
various
the
infinite number
of lines Some
these
together.
of these
lines indicate
net-work
of railroads
ROMANCE
of
393
and still
the
boats,
in
others
transmit scattered
thought.
mark Ocean. And and
to
Then the
currents
of
the
atmosphere
of years has He
come
this is
how,
of
after
millions
of existence,
to
of
see
perpetual efforts,mankind
his
know
out
place
that
habitation.
made
mountain the
sea
chains, of the
has formed. It is much, he
can no
of rivers is very in
nothing.
because,
the He
the lost.
or
of his domain, is
longer get
surface knows his own, knows he is
nothing, because
as
he
only
knows
body,
which
it were,
of the
Earth.
nothing
and almost
soul which
aliments
collaborating. He
forces which midst
to
of the immaterial
obeying, of
is orders of
psychicalzones
the
currents
in the transmitted
of which him
he the
moving,
by
make
the
gods, of
him how know! With
my to
unite
beings and
is that
which
the
his
destiny. Oh,
does
not
much
there
Terrestrian
yet
seemed It
to
see,
once
more me
turned
once
little
a
appeared
to
all at
like
is
our
chess-board
with that?
many
coloured
squares.
a
And
board, chess-
planet
on
not
Yes, it is in truth
are
which
the
are
gods
playing
this game which
the
eternal game
man,
of Life. for
man,
They
on
playing
chess-board have
with
and
very
the
they
made
slowly,which
they
altered
during long
centuries
394
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
and
which
on
they will
which
of which
alter
again
up
to the last ;
a a
every
square every
contains square
world
of
and know
game too
is
battle-field.
terrifying
to
but closely,
enough
to enable
me
grasp
what ob
the aim
is We
and
object of
have the
and Was
a
it all
is,and
and
to
this aim
and
kind. man-
ject
nothing but
must
progress write
of that
means
a
this
of
evolution
commenced,
murder.
has
continued, by
of that That the
handful
cestor an-
apple, or
and
far-off
guilty of fratricide?
that been
weaker the has
matters
little.
away
He with
gesture
of
doing
the
with
one
ages,
of a primordial and necessary implacability eth twentilaw. It goes on repeating itself. In our century, people still rob each other, but in a more artistic always massacring each People are way. other in
some
part
the
of the
but globe,
in
more
scientific
manner
than
to
formerly.
most
The
though.
factured manu-
Thanks
of inspiration
gods, we
how
have
wonderful
will want that
engines of
to
means. see
warfare. these
we are
One
days, they
we
things
not to
know
what
If
be
to
staggeredby
listen to what
this
we reality, terrifying
must
Nature
us
to
us
with
voices.
and that
She
her
tells work
that
great
In
to
transformer
is Life's work.
that
immortal
struggle to
forces real combat
which
humanity
serve
seems
only
psychicalforces.
In
is between
passions,sentiments
ideas;
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE Invisibles
which
395
in certain
to
between
cellules furnish
those of the
our
formidable
lodged
brain,
the
to
for
other and
weapons
to
of attack
defence.
the of
and
to
the
wretched which
on
the the
Dreadnought,
ladder
for
terrestrial
And
moved
knights,kings,queens, pushed
strange
has
waves moves
bishopsabout
forwards Each in
a
have
thousand these
waves moves
incomprehensible ways.
of
and
hecatombs and produced frightful and animal of human suffering. Each caused the destruction of the
at
of these restrians'
cost
has
Terthe
temples dwellings,
enormous
and
of
labour. of dispersion
Each
too,
taken
on tain cer-
has
ages
caused
to
the
treasures
had
collect. the
Whilst
new
war
and
was
disease born
raged
and
of
on
squares,
life
developed
there shade. shone
and In with
gods put light here and shade shade of lightand lightof then they made far-off times, India, China, Persia and Asia
a
others.
The
brilliancy that
turn. to win
were
has
never
been
surpassed.
beacons know
not
have
although they
onwards. I
it,
the the dren, chil-
this divine
lightthat
I
see
all
moving
fancy
files of warriors,
accompanied by
mountain what
women,
slaves and
chains,the
deserts, with
just
belonged
to
to
none
of the material
forces
help them!
396
that
who
we
THE
WONDERFUL
in times.
on
ROMANCE When
I think of the of the weak
have have
our
must
fallen
the way,
or
have
heart
been
mutilated killed,
taken anger.
into
pity and
then?
with
who
cruel
No.
inevitable laws
too.
And
mense, is imeyes
in which
spiteof
see.
what
those
have
era,
do not
ancestors
handsome
were
dyed
There
bals canni-
the
stone
altars.
the
At
ent, presit
are
Europe
return to
America
It is
glimmers
All
very
these
thoughts
Poor
globe
love
seem
it
we
curious We
and
not
I turned it
as
should, as
epopee.
to
we
only
When
it
its will
titanic know
who
how
read
who
and and
will
simply,so
and
so
that both
and
the
so
great
may
be interested in it?
There
science
"
stood littleunder-
We
were,
stupidlytaught as history our history. compel brains of ten years old, milky brains, as it
to
absorb
the
past grandeur
of
Egypt,
cannot
of
even
try coun-
which
We
they
cannot
imagine
and
place.
of
cannot
its
the barbarous
an
names
age
when
they
398
this and
no
THE
ROMANCE
object play
is
a
or more
They
enter
into
our
life
is
hap-hazard, no
a
less
This
contact.
There thus
one
certain
of
Gibbon
in
Lausanne,
named who
was name
guests
One
was
old
me,
city.
it meant
saw
this
nearly
hotel that
day and,
the
nothing
occurred
but
to
the
me
sign.
Gibbon and
me
afternoon, it suddenly
author Roman
of
"
The
History
and
of
the
minded re-
Decline
Fall of
a
of the
Empire,"
feature
that
characteristic In 1869,
soon
of
an
epoch
the
that
had
been
lived.
after
a
arrivingin Rome,
on
I had I
was
asked told
at
bookshop
a
Corso.
by
in the bookseller,
loud
of all
present, I Books,
that
he
the
of Prohibited
had
copies
on
it.
Whilst
was
looking at
salesmen
a as
titles of books up
to
me
shelves,one
me
of the
came
and for
he I had let
me
had
just discovered
and
copy I
was
of the
a me
work
that,
He
not at
he foreigner,
so
it.
then
asked it.
exorbitant
price for
was
I did
buy
In
those
days
sin
present
I had
an me
it costs
or
I had and
a
either of Gibbon
years,
was
a
now,
after
many
wish
read
it,
like
inspiration.
a
this in
a
history and
it took
whole
year.
It
is written I have I
cannot
simple, pleasantstyleand
my
a
is full of
light.
that
already confessed
continue
warmth
frivolity.It dry,
even
is such
reading
nor
serious
writer, who
he could
has
neither
colour,
though
THE tell
WONDERFUL
secrets
ROMANCE curious
to
399
I did
are
me one
the
of
am
know. which
not
skip
that
the
three
thousand
This
pages
of synthesis it shows
ever
fifteen centuries.
up, all the
is synthesis
so
time, Providential
work,
And
entangling the various threads of the weaving. the linkingtogetherof the admired, as a novelist,
circumstances, the
to
concur,
various
made
causes,
art
with
which
everythingis
the the intentional
the
apparent
of the
of insignificance
the
immensity
as
ironies. and
But,
I read drama
this drama,
by
us
in mind
so
body,
to
this
was
which
has
engendered
and the
much
I suffering,
frequentlyrebellious
I gave
vent
were
which
not
in precisely I then
of the
gods.
the
From of
time
to
time and
thought
I about the the
coming
of
of found
to
death
things
When
felt other
life.
I read then
about
European
kingdoms,
the and
myself
of back
to
evolution, with
my confidence
nomenon phehope
of
to
eternal
me.
"
life,and
came
reading the
Roman Gibbon owed
History
"
of the Decline
and
Fall
Empire
wondered,
of It the
the honour
Books? told
having
was,
the
of Prohibited crime of
perhaps,
thanks
the
having
know.
which
scholar
is not and
a
pleasant to
and is not of
His
philosophy,as
above all he has
to tell
or
gentleman, seems
favourable with
to
to hover
questionsof something
Church,
his
party
which
religion. When
evident
Christianism
to the
he
does
this
regret
and
he
gives us
400
THE
ROMANCE
proofs from
from adroit.
same
Church, and
consider I this
never
its
enemies.
I think it
Some
was
people
very that
straightforward.
his work
pages and
fancy
it
those who
condemned
were canonically
alarmed
at the three
"
thousand
did not
read
through
York social of
a
or
they were
Gibbon,
from of
After Herald
notes
always
used
to
read
my
New
Paris.
When,
in the I
and political
saw
twentieth
century Rome,
at
accounts
Parliamentarymeeting, or
Grand Hotel that and
were
of dinners
and
balls,at the
names as appeared re-
the
Excelsior, in which
in my
still shiningout
names
mind,
those
or freshing re-
of the feudal
barons,
such
as
Colonna,
of furnace.
Orsini
a
Caetani,
experienced the
on
sensation of
a
taking
And
bath
coming
wish
out
the
wickedly into my mind that I might see modern Romans moving about among the great scenes real which so reading had made my that they seemed to me. Three to be incredibly near I had gone back to Italyafter a quarter years previously, had of a century'sabsence. caused me My voyage whole series of disappointments, for which I should a formerly have held Rome, Florence and Venice responsible, but which were merely subjectivedisappointments. whom there at the age of twenty-five I had known Men when and them with their hair I saw were now fifty, turning grey, it gave me a stab. The whole of the
came
childish,frivolous
time
was
was
there, I felt
become
my
own
age
and
the sensation
I felt that
strong
is too
an
accumulator
for me;
I feel that
Paris
rapid.
THE The
WONDERFUL contained
401 attracted
"
beauty
One
an
"
the
Other
to mount
was
consequently obliged
"
of stairs when It
was
myself
"
obliged to
my sunshade the
the
care-takers
for
I walked
through
I when
the rooms,
and
it
was me
only
calmed
one on a
again.
day
her
in Rome,
was
talking to
my eyes fell
of my mask
friends, near
on me
a
window,
house
opposite.
with
one can
Its I
and
interruptedwhat
some never
saying.
"
apologised
some tireOne is
"
and
added that
annoyance talk
It
is most here.
in peace
always
This
were was
interrupted by
not
a
mere
whim.
sort
of
tired
I had,
I believed, bidden my
last farewell of
to
Italy
I had
being
of Romance Once
aware
it, the
every
book
reading
Gibbon, and
"
chapter of
me
The
Wonderful
back there.
was
taking gods
are
ably unavoidme :
more
the
saying to
with
me
"
Start
.off,start
Do
out
off, poor
know how my
Terrestrian
much
the
tired
to
they
the and
it costs leave
only
my
staples of
that the
tent, to
of
light,
Leman,
which
cheerful
to
room
table
wrens
harmony,
and the
Lake tomtits
leave
the
sparrows,
make it ?
some
of my I
open
aviary?
comes
Do
to
their will
very
American
them
friends who
beg
to
spend
word
Christmas
in Rome.
They
write
the
402
"
THE
"
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
Come
a
in
enormous
letters.
me.
That
written
word
has
made go,
curious what
impression on
may !
means
come
It is
perhaps
three
years
older; that
age the
something like
counts
campaigns,
it not
for at my late
each
year
to
triple. Is
the
rather the
life
in
day
I
make
another
thin
at
pilgrimage to
thread
as
Eternal
now
City?
It
seems
feel how
to
me,
of my
is.
times, oh,
that
the
though handmaiden,
the she
I hear for
she
ture crea-
it is who ! kind in
now
the
thread,
"
horrible
She
doubt
considers
a
has
been
to
very leave
an
delaying so long
when I
see
time, but it
is hard
Life
it
so
immense, beautiful
to
me.
with
immortal
at Rome
beauty !
that I
am
If it be of the most
is
one
beautiful
cemeteries the
:
the
one
foot of
of
the
Aventine,
foreigners' cemetery,
"
the
which
The
Shelleysaid
it
It makes
one
light,softened
;
seems
by
to
created
are
happy
there
bodied disemseem
souls, and
who
to
at
to
belong to
I destined
the
to
am were
same
world,
such
to
be
happy together.
Chi my lo sa!
for
Am
sleep in going
to
peace?
final read
Well,
I it
prepare
departure, as
I shall
though
off here
be I
so
the
journey.
finish
derful WonI
all that
have that
through
not
on
of the
be Rome.
"
Romance,"
should
should wanted say. like to be
not to
it may
it
wasted.
able to take
me,
to
If this I
to
I shall not
have
I shall have
more
said
are
all that
more
Others
who
know
and
capablewill
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
403
continue
this
reading.
it.
shall
have
had
the
glory
me.
of
having
volume
commenced
That
is
enough book-shop
great,
for
The
will
be
small
one
in
the
if
to
some
of
my
readers
it
should
appear
that,
too,
is
enough
for
me.
PIERRE
DE
COULEVAIN.
"
404
THE
WONDERFUL
ROMANCE
LAUSANNE,
Hotel
Beausejour.
She Branch
Gibbon
did
"
not
go
to
Rome.
She
the and
"
fell
where of
from
Edward
the
few
steps
"
away Decline
from
spot
Fall
finished
his
The
the
Roman
Empire,"
Her express
share
wish
of
was
"
The
remain alone
Wonderful
unknown.
Romance." As
to
to
she criticism
peated re-
frequently,
and
to
her
work
belongs
curiosity.
THE
END